|
|
SENSE AND SENSIBILITY
by Jane Austen (1811)
CHAPTER 1
The family of Dashwood had long been settled in
Sussex. Their estate was large, and their residence was at Norland Park,
in the centre of their property, where, for many generations, they had
lived in so respectable a manner as to engage the general good opinion
of their surrounding acquaintance. The late owner of this estate was a
single man, who lived to a very advanced age, and who for many years of
his life, had a constant companion and housekeeper in his sister. But
her death, which happened ten years before his own, produced a great
alteration in his home; for to supply her loss, he invited and received
into his house the family of his nephew Mr. Henry Dashwood, the legal
inheritor of the Norland estate, and the person to whom he intended to
bequeath it. In the society of his nephew and niece, and their children,
the old Gentleman's days were comfortably spent. His attachment to them
all increased. The constant attention of Mr. and Mrs. Henry Dashwood to
his wishes, which proceeded not merely from interest, but from goodness
of heart, gave him every degree of solid comfort which his age could
receive; and the cheerfulness of the children added a relish to his
existence.
By a former marriage, Mr. Henry Dashwood had one
son: by his present lady, three daughters. The son, a steady respectable
young man, was amply provided for by the fortune of his mother, which
had been large, and half of which devolved on him on his coming of age.
By his own marriage, likewise, which happened soon afterwards, he added
to his wealth. To him therefore the succession to the Norland estate was
not so really important as to his sisters; for their fortune,
independent of what might arise to them from their father's inheriting
that property, could be but small. Their mother had nothing, and their
father only seven thousand pounds in his own disposal; for the remaining
moiety of his first wife's fortune was also secured to her child, and he
had only a life-interest in it.
The old gentleman died: his will was read, and
like almost every other will, gave as much disappointment as pleasure.
He was neither so unjust, nor so ungrateful, as to leave his estate from
his nephew;--but he left it to him on such terms as destroyed half the
value of the bequest. Mr. Dashwood had wished for it more for the sake
of his wife and daughters than for himself or his son;--but to his son,
and his son's son, a child of four years old, it was secured, in such a
way, as to leave to himself no power of providing for those who were
most dear to him, and who most needed a provision by any charge on the
estate, or by any sale of its valuable woods. The whole was tied up for
the benefit of this child, who, in occasional visits with his father and
mother at Norland, had so far gained on the affections of his uncle, by
such attractions as are by no means unusual in children of two or three
years old; an imperfect articulation, an earnest desire of having his
own way, many cunning tricks, and a great deal of noise, as to outweigh
all the value of all the attention which, for years, he had received
from his niece and her daughters. He meant not to be unkind, however,
and, as a mark of his affection for the three girls, he left them a
thousand pounds a-piece.
Mr. Dashwood's disappointment was, at first,
severe; but his temper was cheerful and sanguine; and he might
reasonably hope to live many years, and by living economically, lay by a
considerable sum from the produce of an estate already large, and
capable of almost immediate improvement. But the fortune, which had been
so tardy in coming, was his only one twelvemonth. He survived his uncle
no longer; and ten thousand pounds, including the late legacies, was all
that remained for his widow and daughters.
His son was sent for as soon as his danger was
known, and to him Mr. Dashwood recommended, with all the strength and
urgency which illness could command, the interest of his mother-in-law
and sisters.
Mr. John Dashwood had not the strong feelings of
the rest of the family; but he was affected by a recommendation of such
a nature at such a time, and he promised to do every thing in his power
to make them comfortable. His father was rendered easy by such an
assurance, and Mr. John Dashwood had then leisure to consider how much
there might prudently be in his power to do for them.
He was not an ill-disposed young man, unless to be
rather cold hearted and rather selfish is to be ill-disposed: but he
was, in general, well respected; for he conducted himself with propriety
in the discharge of his ordinary duties. Had he married a more amiable
woman, he might have been made still more respectable than he was:--he
might even have been made amiable himself; for he was very young when he
married, and very fond of his wife. But Mrs. John Dashwood was a strong
caricature of himself;-- more narrow-minded and selfish.
When he gave his promise to his father, he
meditated within himself to increase the fortunes of his sisters by the
present of a thousand pounds a-piece. He then really thought himself
equal to it. The prospect of four thousand a-year, in addition to his
present income, besides the remaining half of his own mother's fortune,
warmed his heart, and made him feel capable of generosity.-- "Yes,
he would give them three thousand pounds: it would be liberal and
handsome! It would be enough to make them completely easy. Three
thousand pounds! he could spare so considerable a sum with little
inconvenience."-- He thought of it all day long, and for many days
successively, and he did not repent.
No sooner was his father's funeral over, than Mrs.
John Dashwood, without sending any notice of her intention to her
mother-in-law, arrived with her child and their attendants. No one could
dispute her right to come; the house was her husband's from the moment
of his father's decease; but the indelicacy of her conduct was so much
the greater, and to a woman in Mrs. Dashwood's situation, with only
common feelings, must have been highly unpleasing;-- but in HER mind
there was a sense of honor so keen, a generosity so romantic, that any
offence of the kind, by whomsoever given or received, was to her a
source of immoveable disgust. Mrs. John Dashwood had never been a
favourite with any of her husband's family; but she had had no
opportunity, till the present, of shewing them with how little attention
to the comfort of other people she could act when occasion required it.
So acutely did Mrs. Dashwood feel this ungracious
behaviour, and so earnestly did she despise her daughter-in-law for it,
that, on the arrival of the latter, she would have quitted the house for
ever, had not the entreaty of her eldest girl induced her first to
reflect on the propriety of going, and her own tender love for all her
three children determined her afterwards to stay, and for their sakes
avoid a breach with their brother.
Elinor, this eldest daughter, whose advice was so
effectual, possessed a strength of understanding, and coolness of
judgment, which qualified her, though only nineteen, to be the
counsellor of her mother, and enabled her frequently to counteract, to
the advantage of them all, that eagerness of mind in Mrs. Dashwood which
must generally have led to imprudence. She had an excellent heart;--her
disposition was affectionate, and her feelings were strong; but she knew
how to govern them: it was a knowledge which her mother had yet to
learn; and which one of her sisters had resolved never to be taught.
Marianne's abilities were, in many respects, quite
equal to Elinor's. She was sensible and clever; but eager in everything:
her sorrows, her joys, could have no moderation. She was generous,
amiable, interesting: she was everything but prudent. The resemblance
between her and her mother was strikingly great.
Elinor saw, with concern, the excess of her
sister's sensibility; but by Mrs. Dashwood it was valued and cherished.
They encouraged each other now in the violence of their affliction. The
agony of grief which overpowered them at first, was voluntarily renewed,
was sought for, was created again and again. They gave themselves up
wholly to their sorrow, seeking increase of wretchedness in every
reflection that could afford it, and resolved against ever admitting
consolation in future. Elinor, too, was deeply afflicted; but still she
could struggle, she could exert herself. She could consult with her
brother, could receive her sister-in-law on her arrival, and treat her
with proper attention; and could strive to rouse her mother to similar
exertion, and encourage her to similar forbearance.
Margaret, the other sister, was a good-humored,
well-disposed girl; but as she had already imbibed a good deal of
Marianne's romance, without having much of her sense, she did not, at
thirteen, bid fair to equal her sisters at a more advanced period of
life.
CHAPTER 2
Mrs. John Dashwood now installed herself mistress
of Norland; and her mother and sisters-in-law were degraded to the
condition of visitors. As such, however, they were treated by her with
quiet civility; and by her husband with as much kindness as he could
feel towards anybody beyond himself, his wife, and their child. He
really pressed them, with some earnestness, to consider Norland as their
home; and, as no plan appeared so eligible to Mrs. Dashwood as remaining
there till she could accommodate herself with a house in the
neighbourhood, his invitation was accepted.
A continuance in a place where everything reminded
her of former delight, was exactly what suited her mind. In seasons of
cheerfulness, no temper could be more cheerful than hers, or possess, in
a greater degree, that sanguine expectation of happiness which is
happiness itself. But in sorrow she must be equally carried away by her
fancy, and as far beyond consolation as in pleasure she was beyond
alloy.
Mrs. John Dashwood did not at all approve of what
her husband intended to do for his sisters. To take three thousand
pounds from the fortune of their dear little boy would be impoverishing
him to the most dreadful degree. She begged him to think again on the
subject. How could he answer it to himself to rob his child, and his
only child too, of so large a sum? And what possible claim could the
Miss Dashwoods, who were related to him only by half blood, which she
considered as no relationship at all, have on his generosity to so large
an amount. It was very well known that no affection was ever supposed to
exist between the children of any man by different marriages; and why
was he to ruin himself, and their poor little Harry, by giving away all
his money to his half sisters?
"It was my father's last request to me,"
replied her husband, "that I should assist his widow and
daughters."
"He did not know what he was talking of, I
dare say; ten to one but he was light-headed at the time. Had he been in
his right senses, he could not have thought of such a thing as begging
you to give away half your fortune from your own child."
"He did not stipulate for any particular sum,
my dear Fanny; he only requested me, in general terms, to assist them,
and make their situation more comfortable than it was in his power to
do. Perhaps it would have been as well if he had left it wholly to
myself. He could hardly suppose I should neglect them. But as he
required the promise, I could not do less than give it; at least I
thought so at the time. The promise, therefore, was given, and must be
performed. Something must be done for them whenever they leave Norland
and settle in a new home."
"Well, then, LET something be done for them;
but THAT something need not be three thousand pounds. Consider,"
she added, "that when the money is once parted with, it never can
return. Your sisters will marry, and it will be gone for ever. If,
indeed, it could be restored to our poor little boy--"
"Why, to be sure," said her husband,
very gravely, "that would make great difference. The time may come
when Harry will regret that so large a sum was parted with. If he should
have a numerous family, for instance, it would be a very convenient
addition."
"To be sure it would."
"Perhaps, then, it would be better for all
parties, if the sum were diminished one half.--Five hundred pounds would
be a prodigious increase to their fortunes!"
"Oh! beyond anything great! What brother on
earth would do half so much for his sisters, even if REALLY his sisters!
And as it is--only half blood!--But you have such a generous
spirit!"
"I would not wish to do any thing mean,"
he replied. "One had rather, on such occasions, do too much than
too little. No one, at least, can think I have not done enough for them:
even themselves, they can hardly expect more."
"There is no knowing what THEY may
expect," said the lady, "but we are not to think of their
expectations: the question is, what you can afford to do."
"Certainly--and I think I may afford to give
them five hundred pounds a-piece. As it is, without any addition of
mine, they will each have about three thousand pounds on their mother's
death--a very comfortable fortune for any young woman."
"To be sure it is; and, indeed, it strikes me
that they can want no addition at all. They will have ten thousand
pounds divided amongst them. If they marry, they will be sure of doing
well, and if they do not, they may all live very comfortably together on
the interest of ten thousand pounds."
"That is very true, and, therefore, I do not
know whether, upon the whole, it would not be more advisable to do
something for their mother while she lives, rather than for
them--something of the annuity kind I mean.--My sisters would feel the
good effects of it as well as herself. A hundred a year would make them
all perfectly comfortable."
His wife hesitated a little, however, in giving
her consent to this plan.
"To be sure," said she, "it is
better than parting with fifteen hundred pounds at once. But, then, if
Mrs. Dashwood should live fifteen years we shall be completely taken
in."
"Fifteen years! my dear Fanny; her life
cannot be worth half that purchase."
"Certainly not; but if you observe, people
always live for ever when there is an annuity to be paid them; and she
is very stout and healthy, and hardly forty. An annuity is a very
serious business; it comes over and over every year, and there is no
getting rid of it. You are not aware of what you are doing. I have known
a great deal of the trouble of annuities; for my mother was clogged with
the payment of three to old superannuated servants by my father's will,
and it is amazing how disagreeable she found it. Twice every year these
annuities were to be paid; and then there was the trouble of getting it
to them; and then one of them was said to have died, and afterwards it
turned out to be no such thing. My mother was quite sick of it. Her
income was not her own, she said, with such perpetual claims on it; and
it was the more unkind in my father, because, otherwise, the money would
have been entirely at my mother's disposal, without any restriction
whatever. It has given me such an abhorrence of annuities, that I am
sure I would not pin myself down to the payment of one for all the
world."
"It is certainly an unpleasant thing,"
replied Mr. Dashwood, "to have those kind of yearly drains on one's
income. One's fortune, as your mother justly says, is NOT one's own. To
be tied down to the regular payment of such a sum, on every rent day, is
by no means desirable: it takes away one's independence."
"Undoubtedly; and after all you have no
thanks for it. They think themselves secure, you do no more than what is
expected, and it raises no gratitude at all. If I were you, whatever I
did should be done at my own discretion entirely. I would not bind
myself to allow them any thing yearly. It may be very inconvenient some
years to spare a hundred, or even fifty pounds from our own
expenses."
"I believe you are right, my love; it will be
better that there should by no annuity in the case; whatever I may give
them occasionally will be of far greater assistance than a yearly
allowance, because they would only enlarge their style of living if they
felt sure of a larger income, and would not be sixpence the richer for
it at the end of the year. It will certainly be much the best way. A
present of fifty pounds, now and then, will prevent their ever being
distressed for money, and will, I think, be amply discharging my promise
to my father."
"To be sure it will. Indeed, to say the
truth, I am convinced within myself that your father had no idea of your
giving them any money at all. The assistance he thought of, I dare say,
was only such as might be reasonably expected of you; for instance, such
as looking out for a comfortable small house for them, helping them to
move their things, and sending them presents of fish and game, and so
forth, whenever they are in season. I'll lay my life that he meant
nothing farther; indeed, it would be very strange and unreasonable if he
did. Do but consider, my dear Mr. Dashwood, how excessively comfortable
your mother-in-law and her daughters may live on the interest of seven
thousand pounds, besides the thousand pounds belonging to each of the
girls, which brings them in fifty pounds a year a-piece, and, of course,
they will pay their mother for their board out of it. Altogether, they
will have five hundred a-year amongst them, and what on earth can four
women want for more than that?--They will live so cheap! Their
housekeeping will be nothing at all. They will have no carriage, no
horses, and hardly any servants; they will keep no company, and can have
no expenses of any kind! Only conceive how comfortable they will be!
Five hundred a year! I am sure I cannot imagine how they will spend half
of it; and as to your giving them more, it is quite absurd to think of
it. They will be much more able to give YOU something."
"Upon my word," said Mr. Dashwood,
"I believe you are perfectly right. My father certainly could mean
nothing more by his request to me than what you say. I clearly
understand it now, and I will strictly fulfil my engagement by such acts
of assistance and kindness to them as you have described. When my mother
removes into another house my services shall be readily given to
accommodate her as far as I can. Some little present of furniture too
may be acceptable then."
"Certainly," returned Mrs. John Dashwood.
"But, however, ONE thing must be considered. When your father and
mother moved to Norland, though the furniture of Stanhill was sold, all
the china, plate, and linen was saved, and is now left to your mother.
Her house will therefore be almost completely fitted up as soon as she
takes it."
"That is a material consideration
undoubtedly. A valuable legacy indeed! And yet some of the plate would
have been a very pleasant addition to our own stock here."
"Yes; and the set of breakfast china is twice
as handsome as what belongs to this house. A great deal too handsome, in
my opinion, for any place THEY can ever afford to live in. But, however,
so it is. Your father thought only of THEM. And I must say this: that
you owe no particular gratitude to him, nor attention to his wishes; for
we very well know that if he could, he would have left almost everything
in the world to THEM."
This argument was irresistible. It gave to his
intentions whatever of decision was wanting before; and he finally
resolved, that it would be absolutely unnecessary, if not highly
indecorous, to do more for the widow and children of his father, than
such kind of neighbourly acts as his own wife pointed out.
CHAPTER 3
Mrs. Dashwood remained at Norland several months;
not from any disinclination to move when the sight of every well known
spot ceased to raise the violent emotion which it produced for a while;
for when her spirits began to revive, and her mind became capable of
some other exertion than that of heightening its affliction by
melancholy remembrances, she was impatient to be gone, and indefatigable
in her inquiries for a suitable dwelling in the neighbourhood of Norland;
for to remove far from that beloved spot was impossible. But she could
hear of no situation that at once answered her notions of comfort and
ease, and suited the prudence of her eldest daughter, whose steadier
judgment rejected several houses as too large for their income, which
her mother would have approved.
Mrs. Dashwood had been informed by her husband of
the solemn promise on the part of his son in their favour, which gave
comfort to his last earthly reflections. She doubted the sincerity of
this assurance no more than he had doubted it himself, and she thought
of it for her daughters' sake with satisfaction, though as for herself
she was persuaded that a much smaller provision than 7000L would support
her in affluence. For their brother's sake, too, for the sake of his own
heart, she rejoiced; and she reproached herself for being unjust to his
merit before, in believing him incapable of generosity. His attentive
behaviour to herself and his sisters convinced her that their welfare
was dear to him, and, for a long time, she firmly relied on the
liberality of his intentions.
The contempt which she had, very early in their
acquaintance, felt for her daughter-in-law, was very much increased by
the farther knowledge of her character, which half a year's residence in
her family afforded; and perhaps in spite of every consideration of
politeness or maternal affection on the side of the former, the two
ladies might have found it impossible to have lived together so long,
had not a particular circumstance occurred to give still greater
eligibility, according to the opinions of Mrs. Dashwood, to her
daughters' continuance at Norland.
This circumstance was a growing attachment between
her eldest girl and the brother of Mrs. John Dashwood, a gentleman-like
and pleasing young man, who was introduced to their acquaintance soon
after his sister's establishment at Norland, and who had since spent the
greatest part of his time there.
Some mothers might have encouraged the intimacy
from motives of interest, for Edward Ferrars was the eldest son of a man
who had died very rich; and some might have repressed it from motives of
prudence, for, except a trifling sum, the whole of his fortune depended
on the will of his mother. But Mrs. Dashwood was alike uninfluenced by
either consideration. It was enough for her that he appeared to be
amiable, that he loved her daughter, and that Elinor returned the
partiality. It was contrary to every doctrine of her's that difference
of fortune should keep any couple asunder who were attracted by
resemblance of disposition; and that Elinor's merit should not be
acknowledged by every one who knew her, was to her comprehension
impossible.
Edward Ferrars was not recommended to their good
opinion by any peculiar graces of person or address. He was not
handsome, and his manners required intimacy to make them pleasing. He
was too diffident to do justice to himself; but when his natural shyness
was overcome, his behaviour gave every indication of an open,
affectionate heart. His understanding was good, and his education had
given it solid improvement. But he was neither fitted by abilities nor
disposition to answer the wishes of his mother and sister, who longed to
see him distinguished--as--they hardly knew what. They wanted him to
make a fine figure in the world in some manner or other. His mother
wished to interest him in political concerns, to get him into
parliament, or to see him connected with some of the great men of the
day. Mrs. John Dashwood wished it likewise; but in the mean while, till
one of these superior blessings could be attained, it would have quieted
her ambition to see him driving a barouche. But Edward had no turn for
great men or barouches. All his wishes centered in domestic comfort and
the quiet of private life. Fortunately he had a younger brother who was
more promising.
Edward had been staying several weeks in the house
before he engaged much of Mrs. Dashwood's attention; for she was, at
that time, in such affliction as rendered her careless of surrounding
objects. She saw only that he was quiet and unobtrusive, and she liked
him for it. He did not disturb the wretchedness of her mind by ill-timed
conversation. She was first called to observe and approve him farther,
by a reflection which Elinor chanced one day to make on the difference
between him and his sister. It was a contrast which recommended him most
forcibly to her mother.
"It is enough," said she; "to say
that he is unlike Fanny is enough. It implies everything amiable. I love
him already."
"I think you will like him," said Elinor,
"when you know more of him."
"Like him!" replied her mother with a
smile. "I feel no sentiment of approbation inferior to love."
"You may esteem him."
"I have never yet known what it was to
separate esteem and love."
Mrs. Dashwood now took pains to get acquainted
with him. Her manners were attaching, and soon banished his reserve. She
speedily comprehended all his merits; the persuasion of his regard for
Elinor perhaps assisted her penetration; but she really felt assured of
his worth: and even that quietness of manner, which militated against
all her established ideas of what a young man's address ought to be, was
no longer uninteresting when she knew his heart to be warm and his
temper affectionate.
No sooner did she perceive any symptom of love in
his behaviour to Elinor, than she considered their serious attachment as
certain, and looked forward to their marriage as rapidly approaching.
"In a few months, my dear Marianne."
said she, "Elinor will, in all probability be settled for life. We
shall miss her; but SHE will be happy."
"Oh! Mamma, how shall we do without
her?"
"My love, it will be scarcely a separation.
We shall live within a few miles of each other, and shall meet every day
of our lives. You will gain a brother, a real, affectionate brother. I
have the highest opinion in the world of Edward's heart. But you look
grave, Marianne; do you disapprove your sister's choice?"
"Perhaps," said Marianne, "I may
consider it with some surprise. Edward is very amiable, and I love him
tenderly. But yet--he is not the kind of young man--there is something
wanting--his figure is not striking; it has none of that grace which I
should expect in the man who could seriously attach my sister. His eyes
want all that spirit, that fire, which at once announce virtue and
intelligence. And besides all this, I am afraid, Mamma, he has no real
taste. Music seems scarcely to attract him, and though he admires
Elinor's drawings very much, it is not the admiration of a person who
can understand their worth. It is evident, in spite of his frequent
attention to her while she draws, that in fact he knows nothing of the
matter. He admires as a lover, not as a connoisseur. To satisfy me,
those characters must be united. I could not be happy with a man whose
taste did not in every point coincide with my own. He must enter into
all my feelings; the same books, the same music must charm us both. Oh!
mama, how spiritless, how tame was Edward's manner in reading to us last
night! I felt for my sister most severely. Yet she bore it with so much
composure, she seemed scarcely to notice it. I could hardly keep my
seat. To hear those beautiful lines which have frequently almost driven
me wild, pronounced with such impenetrable calmness, such dreadful
indifference!"--
"He would certainly have done more justice to
simple and elegant prose. I thought so at the time; but you WOULD give
him Cowper."
"Nay, Mamma, if he is not to be animated by
Cowper!-- but we must allow for difference of taste. Elinor has not my
feelings, and therefore she may overlook it, and be happy with him. But
it would have broke MY heart, had I loved him, to hear him read with so
little sensibility. Mama, the more I know of the world, the more am I
convinced that I shall never see a man whom I can really love. I require
so much! He must have all Edward's virtues, and his person and manners
must ornament his goodness with every possible charm."
"Remember, my love, that you are not
seventeen. It is yet too early in life to despair of such a happiness.
Why should you be less fortunate than your mother? In one circumstance
only, my Marianne, may your destiny be different from her's!"
CHAPTER 4
"What a pity it is, Elinor," said
Marianne, "that Edward should have no taste for drawing."
"No taste for drawing!" replied Elinor,
"why should you think so? He does not draw himself, indeed, but he
has great pleasure in seeing the performances of other people, and I
assure you he is by no means deficient in natural taste, though he has
not had opportunities of improving it. Had he ever been in the way of
learning, I think he would have drawn very well. He distrusts his own
judgment in such matters so much, that he is always unwilling to give
his opinion on any picture; but he has an innate propriety and
simplicity of taste, which in general direct him perfectly right."
Marianne was afraid of offending, and said no more
on the subject; but the kind of approbation which Elinor described as
excited in him by the drawings of other people, was very far from that
rapturous delight, which, in her opinion, could alone be called taste.
Yet, though smiling within herself at the mistake, she honoured her
sister for that blind partiality to Edward which produced it.
"I hope, Marianne," continued Elinor,
"you do not consider him as deficient in general taste. Indeed, I
think I may say that you cannot, for your behaviour to him is perfectly
cordial, and if THAT were your opinion, I am sure you could never be
civil to him."
Marianne hardly knew what to say. She would not
wound the feelings of her sister on any account, and yet to say what she
did not believe was impossible. At length she replied:
"Do not be offended, Elinor, if my praise of
him is not in every thing equal to your sense of his merits. I have not
had so many opportunities of estimating the minuter propensities of his
mind, his inclinations and tastes, as you have; but I have the highest
opinion in the world of his goodness and sense. I think him every thing
that is worthy and amiable."
"I am sure," replied Elinor, with a
smile, "that his dearest friends could not be dissatisfied with
such commendation as that. I do not perceive how you could express
yourself more warmly."
Marianne was rejoiced to find her sister so easily
pleased.
"Of his sense and his goodness,"
continued Elinor, "no one can, I think, be in doubt, who has seen
him often enough to engage him in unreserved conversation. The
excellence of his understanding and his principles can be concealed only
by that shyness which too often keeps him silent. You know enough of him
to do justice to his solid worth. But of his minuter propensities, as
you call them you have from peculiar circumstances been kept more
ignorant than myself. He and I have been at times thrown a good deal
together, while you have been wholly engrossed on the most affectionate
principle by my mother. I have seen a great deal of him, have studied
his sentiments and heard his opinion on subjects of literature and
taste; and, upon the whole, I venture to pronounce that his mind is
well-informed, enjoyment of books exceedingly great, his imagination
lively, his observation just and correct, and his taste delicate and
pure. His abilities in every respect improve as much upon acquaintance
as his manners and person. At first sight, his address is certainly not
striking; and his person can hardly be called handsome, till the
expression of his eyes, which are uncommonly good, and the general
sweetness of his countenance, is perceived. At present, I know him so
well, that I think him really handsome; or at least, almost so. What say
you, Marianne?"
"I shall very soon think him handsome, Elinor,
if I do not now. When you tell me to love him as a brother, I shall no
more see imperfection in his face, than I now do in his heart."
Elinor started at this declaration, and was sorry
for the warmth she had been betrayed into, in speaking of him. She felt
that Edward stood very high in her opinion. She believed the regard to
be mutual; but she required greater certainty of it to make Marianne's
conviction of their attachment agreeable to her. She knew that what
Marianne and her mother conjectured one moment, they believed the
next--that with them, to wish was to hope, and to hope was to expect.
She tried to explain the real state of the case to her sister.
"I do not attempt to deny," said she,
"that I think very highly of him--that I greatly esteem, that I
like him."
Marianne here burst forth with indignation--
"Esteem him! Like him! Cold-hearted Elinor!
Oh! worse than cold-hearted! Ashamed of being otherwise. Use those words
again, and I will leave the room this moment."
Elinor could not help laughing. "Excuse
me," said she; "and be assured that I meant no offence to you,
by speaking, in so quiet a way, of my own feelings. Believe them to be
stronger than I have declared; believe them, in short, to be such as his
merit, and the suspicion--the hope of his affection for me may warrant,
without imprudence or folly. But farther than this you must not believe.
I am by no means assured of his regard for me. There are moments when
the extent of it seems doubtful; and till his sentiments are fully
known, you cannot wonder at my wishing to avoid any encouragement of my
own partiality, by believing or calling it more than it is. In my heart
I feel little--scarcely any doubt of his preference. But there are other
points to be considered besides his inclination. He is very far from
being independent. What his mother really is we cannot know; but, from
Fanny's occasional mention of her conduct and opinions, we have never
been disposed to think her amiable; and I am very much mistaken if
Edward is not himself aware that there would be many difficulties in his
way, if he were to wish to marry a woman who had not either a great
fortune or high rank."
Marianne was astonished to find how much the
imagination of her mother and herself had outstripped the truth.
"And you really are not engaged to him!"
said she. "Yet it certainly soon will happen. But two advantages
will proceed from this delay. I shall not lose you so soon, and Edward
will have greater opportunity of improving that natural taste for your
favourite pursuit which must be so indispensably necessary to your
future felicity. Oh! if he should be so far stimulated by your genius as
to learn to draw himself, how delightful it would be!"
Elinor had given her real opinion to her sister.
She could not consider her partiality for Edward in so prosperous a
state as Marianne had believed it. There was, at times, a want of
spirits about him which, if it did not denote indifference, spoke of
something almost as unpromising. A doubt of her regard, supposing him to
feel it, need not give him more than inquietude. It would not be likely
to produce that dejection of mind which frequently attended him. A more
reasonable cause might be found in the dependent situation which forbade
the indulgence of his affection. She knew that his mother neither
behaved to him so as to make his home comfortable at present, nor to
give him any assurance that he might form a home for himself, without
strictly attending to her views for his aggrandizement. With such a
knowledge as this, it was impossible for Elinor to feel easy on the
subject. She was far from depending on that result of his preference of
her, which her mother and sister still considered as certain. Nay, the
longer they were together the more doubtful seemed the nature of his
regard; and sometimes, for a few painful minutes, she believed it to be
no more than friendship.
But, whatever might really be its limits, it was
enough, when perceived by his sister, to make her uneasy, and at the
same time, (which was still more common,) to make her uncivil. She took
the first opportunity of affronting her mother-in-law on the occasion,
talking to her so expressively of her brother's great expectations, of
Mrs. Ferrars's resolution that both her sons should marry well, and of
the danger attending any young woman who attempted to DRAW HIM IN; that
Mrs. Dashwood could neither pretend to be unconscious, nor endeavor to
be calm. She gave her an answer which marked her contempt, and instantly
left the room, resolving that, whatever might be the inconvenience or
expense of so sudden a removal, her beloved Elinor should not be exposed
another week to such insinuations.
In this state of her spirits, a letter was
delivered to her from the post, which contained a proposal particularly
well timed. It was the offer of a small house, on very easy terms,
belonging to a relation of her own, a gentleman of consequence and
property in Devonshire. The letter was from this gentleman himself, and
written in the true spirit of friendly accommodation. He understood that
she was in need of a dwelling; and though the house he now offered her
was merely a cottage, he assured her that everything should be done to
it which she might think necessary, if the situation pleased her. He
earnestly pressed her, after giving the particulars of the house and
garden, to come with her daughters to Barton Park, the place of his own
residence, from whence she might judge, herself, whether Barton Cottage,
for the houses were in the same parish, could, by any alteration, be
made comfortable to her. He seemed really anxious to accommodate them
and the whole of his letter was written in so friendly a style as could
not fail of giving pleasure to his cousin; more especially at a moment
when she was suffering under the cold and unfeeling behaviour of her
nearer connections. She needed no time for deliberation or inquiry. Her
resolution was formed as she read. The situation of Barton, in a county
so far distant from Sussex as Devonshire, which, but a few hours before,
would have been a sufficient objection to outweigh every possible
advantage belonging to the place, was now its first recommendation. To
quit the neighbourhood of Norland was no longer an evil; it was an
object of desire; it was a blessing, in comparison of the misery of
continuing her daughter-in-law's guest; and to remove for ever from that
beloved place would be less painful than to inhabit or visit it while
such a woman was its mistress. She instantly wrote Sir John Middleton
her acknowledgment of his kindness, and her acceptance of his proposal;
and then hastened to shew both letters to her daughters, that she might
be secure of their approbation before her answer were sent.
Elinor had always thought it would be more prudent
for them to settle at some distance from Norland, than immediately
amongst their present acquaintance. On THAT head, therefore, it was not
for her to oppose her mother's intention of removing into Devonshire.
The house, too, as described by Sir John, was on so simple a scale, and
the rent so uncommonly moderate, as to leave her no right of objection
on either point; and, therefore, though it was not a plan which brought
any charm to her fancy, though it was a removal from the vicinity of
Norland beyond her wishes, she made no attempt to dissuade her mother
from sending a letter of acquiescence.
CHAPTER 5
No sooner was her answer dispatched, than Mrs.
Dashwood indulged herself in the pleasure of announcing to her
son-in-law and his wife that she was provided with a house, and should
incommode them no longer than till every thing were ready for her
inhabiting it. They heard her with surprise. Mrs. John Dashwood said
nothing; but her husband civilly hoped that she would not be settled far
from Norland. She had great satisfaction in replying that she was going
into Devonshire.--Edward turned hastily towards her, on hearing this,
and, in a voice of surprise and concern, which required no explanation
to her, repeated, "Devonshire! Are you, indeed, going there? So far
from hence! And to what part of it?" She explained the situation.
It was within four miles northward of Exeter.
"It is but a cottage," she continued,
"but I hope to see many of my friends in it. A room or two can
easily be added; and if my friends find no difficulty in travelling so
far to see me, I am sure I will find none in accommodating them."
She concluded with a very kind invitation to Mr.
and Mrs. John Dashwood to visit her at Barton; and to Edward she gave
one with still greater affection. Though her late conversation with her
daughter-in-law had made her resolve on remaining at Norland no longer
than was unavoidable, it had not produced the smallest effect on her in
that point to which it principally tended. To separate Edward and Elinor
was as far from being her object as ever; and she wished to show Mrs.
John Dashwood, by this pointed invitation to her brother, how totally
she disregarded her disapprobation of the match.
Mr. John Dashwood told his mother again and again
how exceedingly sorry he was that she had taken a house at such a
distance from Norland as to prevent his being of any service to her in
removing her furniture. He really felt conscientiously vexed on the
occasion; for the very exertion to which he had limited the performance
of his promise to his father was by this arrangement rendered
impracticable.-- The furniture was all sent around by water. It chiefly
consisted of household linen, plate, china, and books, with a handsome
pianoforte of Marianne's. Mrs. John Dashwood saw the packages depart
with a sigh: she could not help feeling it hard that as Mrs. Dashwood's
income would be so trifling in comparison with their own, she should
have any handsome article of furniture.
Mrs. Dashwood took the house for a twelvemonth; it
was ready furnished, and she might have immediate possession. No
difficulty arose on either side in the agreement; and she waited only
for the disposal of her effects at Norland, and to determine her future
household, before she set off for the west; and this, as she was
exceedingly rapid in the performance of everything that interested her,
was soon done.--The horses which were left her by her husband had been
sold soon after his death, and an opportunity now offering of disposing
of her carriage, she agreed to sell that likewise at the earnest advice
of her eldest daughter. For the comfort of her children, had she
consulted only her own wishes, she would have kept it; but the
discretion of Elinor prevailed. HER wisdom too limited the number of
their servants to three; two maids and a man, with whom they were
speedily provided from amongst those who had formed their establishment
at Norland.
The man and one of the maids were sent off
immediately into Devonshire, to prepare the house for their mistress's
arrival; for as Lady Middleton was entirely unknown to Mrs. Dashwood,
she preferred going directly to the cottage to being a visitor at Barton
Park; and she relied so undoubtingly on Sir John's description of the
house, as to feel no curiosity to examine it herself till she entered it
as her own. Her eagerness to be gone from Norland was preserved from
diminution by the evident satisfaction of her daughter-in-law in the
prospect of her removal; a satisfaction which was but feebly attempted
to be concealed under a cold invitation to her to defer her departure.
Now was the time when her son-in-law's promise to his father might with
particular propriety be fulfilled. Since he had neglected to do it on
first coming to the estate, their quitting his house might be looked on
as the most suitable period for its accomplishment. But Mrs. Dashwood
began shortly to give over every hope of the kind, and to be convinced,
from the general drift of his discourse, that his assistance extended no
farther than their maintenance for six months at Norland. He so
frequently talked of the increasing expenses of housekeeping, and of the
perpetual demands upon his purse, which a man of any consequence in the
world was beyond calculation exposed to, that he seemed rather to stand
in need of more money himself than to have any design of giving money
away.
In a very few weeks from the day which brought Sir
John Middleton's first letter to Norland, every thing was so far settled
in their future abode as to enable Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters to
begin their journey.
Many were the tears shed by them in their last
adieus to a place so much beloved. "Dear, dear Norland!" said
Marianne, as she wandered alone before the house, on the last evening of
their being there; "when shall I cease to regret you!--when learn
to feel a home elsewhere!--Oh! happy house, could you know what I suffer
in now viewing you from this spot, from whence perhaps I may view you no
more!--And you, ye well-known trees!--but you will continue the
same.--No leaf will decay because we are removed, nor any branch become
motionless although we can observe you no longer!--No; you will continue
the same; unconscious of the pleasure or the regret you occasion, and
insensible of any change in those who walk under your shade!--But who
will remain to enjoy you?"
CHAPTER 6
The first part of their journey was performed in
too melancholy a disposition to be otherwise than tedious and
unpleasant. But as they drew towards the end of it, their interest in
the appearance of a country which they were to inhabit overcame their
dejection, and a view of Barton Valley as they entered it gave them
cheerfulness. It was a pleasant fertile spot, well wooded, and rich in
pasture. After winding along it for more than a mile, they reached their
own house. A small green court was the whole of its demesne in front;
and a neat wicket gate admitted them into it.
As a house, Barton Cottage, though small, was
comfortable and compact; but as a cottage it was defective, for the
building was regular, the roof was tiled, the window shutters were not
painted green, nor were the walls covered with honeysuckles. A narrow
passage led directly through the house into the garden behind. On each
side of the entrance was a sitting room, about sixteen feet square; and
beyond them were the offices and the stairs. Four bed-rooms and two
garrets formed the rest of the house. It had not been built many years
and was in good repair. In comparison of Norland, it was poor and small
indeed!--but the tears which recollection called forth as they entered
the house were soon dried away. They were cheered by the joy of the
servants on their arrival, and each for the sake of the others resolved
to appear happy. It was very early in September; the season was fine,
and from first seeing the place under the advantage of good weather,
they received an impression in its favour which was of material service
in recommending it to their lasting approbation.
The situation of the house was good. High hills
rose immediately behind, and at no great distance on each side; some of
which were open downs, the others cultivated and woody. The village of
Barton was chiefly on one of these hills, and formed a pleasant view
from the cottage windows. The prospect in front was more extensive; it
commanded the whole of the valley, and reached into the country beyond.
The hills which surrounded the cottage terminated the valley in that
direction; under another name, and in another course, it branched out
again between two of the steepest of them.
With the size and furniture of the house Mrs.
Dashwood was upon the whole well satisfied; for though her former style
of life rendered many additions to the latter indispensable, yet to add
and improve was a delight to her; and she had at this time ready money
enough to supply all that was wanted of greater elegance to the
apartments. "As for the house itself, to be sure," said she,
"it is too small for our family, but we will make ourselves
tolerably comfortable for the present, as it is too late in the year for
improvements. Perhaps in the spring, if I have plenty of money, as I
dare say I shall, we may think about building. These parlors are both
too small for such parties of our friends as I hope to see often
collected here; and I have some thoughts of throwing the passage into
one of them with perhaps a part of the other, and so leave the remainder
of that other for an entrance; this, with a new drawing room which may
be easily added, and a bed-chamber and garret above, will make it a very
snug little cottage. I could wish the stairs were handsome. But one must
not expect every thing; though I suppose it would be no difficult matter
to widen them. I shall see how much I am before-hand with the world in
the spring, and we will plan our improvements accordingly."
In the mean time, till all these alterations could
be made from the savings of an income of five hundred a-year by a woman
who never saved in her life, they were wise enough to be contented with
the house as it was; and each of them was busy in arranging their
particular concerns, and endeavoring, by placing around them books and
other possessions, to form themselves a home. Marianne's pianoforte was
unpacked and properly disposed of; and Elinor's drawings were affixed to
the walls of their sitting room.
In such employments as these they were interrupted
soon after breakfast the next day by the entrance of their landlord, who
called to welcome them to Barton, and to offer them every accommodation
from his own house and garden in which theirs might at present be
deficient. Sir John Middleton was a good looking man about forty. He had
formerly visited at Stanhill, but it was too long for his young cousins
to remember him. His countenance was thoroughly good-humoured; and his
manners were as friendly as the style of his letter. Their arrival
seemed to afford him real satisfaction, and their comfort to be an
object of real solicitude to him. He said much of his earnest desire of
their living in the most sociable terms with his family, and pressed
them so cordially to dine at Barton Park every day till they were better
settled at home, that, though his entreaties were carried to a point of
perseverance beyond civility, they could not give offence. His kindness
was not confined to words; for within an hour after he left them, a
large basket full of garden stuff and fruit arrived from the park, which
was followed before the end of the day by a present of game. He
insisted, moreover, on conveying all their letters to and from the post
for them, and would not be denied the satisfaction of sending them his
newspaper every day.
Lady Middleton had sent a very civil message by
him, denoting her intention of waiting on Mrs. Dashwood as soon as she
could be assured that her visit would be no inconvenience; and as this
message was answered by an invitation equally polite, her ladyship was
introduced to them the next day.
They were, of course, very anxious to see a person
on whom so much of their comfort at Barton must depend; and the elegance
of her appearance was favourable to their wishes. Lady Middleton was not
more than six or seven and twenty; her face was handsome, her figure
tall and striking, and her address graceful. Her manners had all the
elegance which her husband's wanted. But they would have been improved
by some share of his frankness and warmth; and her visit was long enough
to detract something from their first admiration, by shewing that,
though perfectly well-bred, she was reserved, cold, and had nothing to
say for herself beyond the most common-place inquiry or remark.
Conversation however was not wanted, for Sir John
was very chatty, and Lady Middleton had taken the wise precaution of
bringing with her their eldest child, a fine little boy about six years
old, by which means there was one subject always to be recurred to by
the ladies in case of extremity, for they had to enquire his name and
age, admire his beauty, and ask him questions which his mother answered
for him, while he hung about her and held down his head, to the great
surprise of her ladyship, who wondered at his being so shy before
company, as he could make noise enough at home. On every formal visit a
child ought to be of the party, by way of provision for discourse. In
the present case it took up ten minutes to determine whether the boy
were most like his father or mother, and in what particular he resembled
either, for of course every body differed, and every body was astonished
at the opinion of the others.
An opportunity was soon to be given to the
Dashwoods of debating on the rest of the children, as Sir John would not
leave the house without securing their promise of dining at the park the
next day.
CHAPTER 7
Barton Park was about half a mile from the
cottage. The ladies had passed near it in their way along the valley,
but it was screened from their view at home by the projection of a hill.
The house was large and handsome; and the Middletons lived in a style of
equal hospitality and elegance. The former was for Sir John's
gratification, the latter for that of his lady. They were scarcely ever
without some friends staying with them in the house, and they kept more
company of every kind than any other family in the neighbourhood. It was
necessary to the happiness of both; for however dissimilar in temper and
outward behaviour, they strongly resembled each other in that total want
of talent and taste which confined their employments, unconnected with
such as society produced, within a very narrow compass. Sir John was a
sportsman, Lady Middleton a mother. He hunted and shot, and she humoured
her children; and these were their only resources. Lady Middleton had
the advantage of being able to spoil her children all the year round,
while Sir John's independent employments were in existence only half the
time. Continual engagements at home and abroad, however, supplied all
the deficiencies of nature and education; supported the good spirits of
Sir John, and gave exercise to the good breeding of his wife.
Lady Middleton piqued herself upon the elegance of
her table, and of all her domestic arrangements; and from this kind of
vanity was her greatest enjoyment in any of their parties. But Sir
John's satisfaction in society was much more real; he delighted in
collecting about him more young people than his house would hold, and
the noisier they were the better was he pleased. He was a blessing to
all the juvenile part of the neighbourhood, for in summer he was for
ever forming parties to eat cold ham and chicken out of doors, and in
winter his private balls were numerous enough for any young lady who was
not suffering under the unsatiable appetite of fifteen.
The arrival of a new family in the country was
always a matter of joy to him, and in every point of view he was charmed
with the inhabitants he had now procured for his cottage at Barton. The
Miss Dashwoods were young, pretty, and unaffected. It was enough to
secure his good opinion; for to be unaffected was all that a pretty girl
could want to make her mind as captivating as her person. The
friendliness of his disposition made him happy in accommodating those,
whose situation might be considered, in comparison with the past, as
unfortunate. In showing kindness to his cousins therefore he had the
real satisfaction of a good heart; and in settling a family of females
only in his cottage, he had all the satisfaction of a sportsman; for a
sportsman, though he esteems only those of his sex who are sportsmen
likewise, is not often desirous of encouraging their taste by admitting
them to a residence within his own manor.
Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters were met at the
door of the house by Sir John, who welcomed them to Barton Park with
unaffected sincerity; and as he attended them to the drawing room
repeated to the young ladies the concern which the same subject had
drawn from him the day before, at being unable to get any smart young
men to meet them. They would see, he said, only one gentleman there
besides himself; a particular friend who was staying at the park, but
who was neither very young nor very gay. He hoped they would all excuse
the smallness of the party, and could assure them it should never happen
so again. He had been to several families that morning in hopes of
procuring some addition to their number, but it was moonlight and every
body was full of engagements. Luckily Lady Middleton's mother had
arrived at Barton within the last hour, and as she was a very cheerful
agreeable woman, he hoped the young ladies would not find it so very
dull as they might imagine. The young ladies, as well as their mother,
were perfectly satisfied with having two entire strangers of the party,
and wished for no more.
Mrs. Jennings, Lady Middleton's mother, was a
good-humoured, merry, fat, elderly woman, who talked a great deal,
seemed very happy, and rather vulgar. She was full of jokes and
laughter, and before dinner was over had said many witty things on the
subject of lovers and husbands; hoped they had not left their hearts
behind them in Sussex, and pretended to see them blush whether they did
or not. Marianne was vexed at it for her sister's sake, and turned her
eyes towards Elinor to see how she bore these attacks, with an
earnestness which gave Elinor far more pain than could arise from such
common-place raillery as Mrs. Jennings's.
Colonel Brandon, the friend of Sir John, seemed no
more adapted by resemblance of manner to be his friend, than Lady
Middleton was to be his wife, or Mrs. Jennings to be Lady Middleton's
mother. He was silent and grave. His appearance however was not
unpleasing, in spite of his being in the opinion of Marianne and
Margaret an absolute old bachelor, for he was on the wrong side of five
and thirty; but though his face was not handsome, his countenance was
sensible, and his address was particularly gentlemanlike.
There was nothing in any of the party which could
recommend them as companions to the Dashwoods; but the cold insipidity
of Lady Middleton was so particularly repulsive, that in comparison of
it the gravity of Colonel Brandon, and even the boisterous mirth of Sir
John and his mother-in-law was interesting. Lady Middleton seemed to be
roused to enjoyment only by the entrance of her four noisy children
after dinner, who pulled her about, tore her clothes, and put an end to
every kind of discourse except what related to themselves.
In the evening, as Marianne was discovered to be
musical, she was invited to play. The instrument was unlocked, every
body prepared to be charmed, and Marianne, who sang very well, at their
request went through the chief of the songs which Lady Middleton had
brought into the family on her marriage, and which perhaps had lain ever
since in the same position on the pianoforte, for her ladyship had
celebrated that event by giving up music, although by her mother's
account, she had played extremely well, and by her own was very fond of
it.
Marianne's performance was highly applauded. Sir
John was loud in his admiration at the end of every song, and as loud in
his conversation with the others while every song lasted. Lady Middleton
frequently called him to order, wondered how any one's attention could
be diverted from music for a moment, and asked Marianne to sing a
particular song which Marianne had just finished. Colonel Brandon alone,
of all the party, heard her without being in raptures. He paid her only
the compliment of attention; and she felt a respect for him on the
occasion, which the others had reasonably forfeited by their shameless
want of taste. His pleasure in music, though it amounted not to that
ecstatic delight which alone could sympathize with her own, was
estimable when contrasted against the horrible insensibility of the
others; and she was reasonable enough to allow that a man of five and
thirty might well have outlived all acuteness of feeling and every
exquisite power of enjoyment. She was perfectly disposed to make every
allowance for the colonel's advanced state of life which humanity
required.
CHAPTER 8
Mrs. Jennings was a widow with an ample jointure.
She had only two daughters, both of whom she had lived to see
respectably married, and she had now therefore nothing to do but to
marry all the rest of the world. In the promotion of this object she was
zealously active, as far as her ability reached; and missed no
opportunity of projecting weddings among all the young people of her
acquaintance. She was remarkably quick in the discovery of attachments,
and had enjoyed the advantage of raising the blushes and the vanity of
many a young lady by insinuations of her power over such a young man;
and this kind of discernment enabled her soon after her arrival at
Barton decisively to pronounce that Colonel Brandon was very much in
love with Marianne Dashwood. She rather suspected it to be so, on the
very first evening of their being together, from his listening so
attentively while she sang to them; and when the visit was returned by
the Middletons' dining at the cottage, the fact was ascertained by his
listening to her again. It must be so. She was perfectly convinced of
it. It would be an excellent match, for HE was rich, and SHE was
handsome. Mrs. Jennings had been anxious to see Colonel Brandon well
married, ever since her connection with Sir John first brought him to
her knowledge; and she was always anxious to get a good husband for
every pretty girl.
The immediate advantage to herself was by no means
inconsiderable, for it supplied her with endless jokes against them
both. At the park she laughed at the colonel, and in the cottage at
Marianne. To the former her raillery was probably, as far as it regarded
only himself, perfectly indifferent; but to the latter it was at first
incomprehensible; and when its object was understood, she hardly knew
whether most to laugh at its absurdity, or censure its impertinence, for
she considered it as an unfeeling reflection on the colonel's advanced
years, and on his forlorn condition as an old bachelor.
Mrs. Dashwood, who could not think a man five
years younger than herself, so exceedingly ancient as he appeared to the
youthful fancy of her daughter, ventured to clear Mrs. Jennings from the
probability of wishing to throw ridicule on his age.
"But at least, Mamma, you cannot deny the
absurdity of the accusation, though you may not think it intentionally
ill-natured. Colonel Brandon is certainly younger than Mrs. Jennings,
but he is old enough to be MY father; and if he were ever animated
enough to be in love, must have long outlived every sensation of the
kind. It is too ridiculous! When is a man to be safe from such wit, if
age and infirmity will not protect him?"
"Infirmity!" said Elinor, "do you
call Colonel Brandon infirm? I can easily suppose that his age may
appear much greater to you than to my mother; but you can hardly deceive
yourself as to his having the use of his limbs!"
"Did not you hear him complain of the
rheumatism? and is not that the commonest infirmity of declining
life?"
"My dearest child," said her mother,
laughing, "at this rate you must be in continual terror of MY
decay; and it must seem to you a miracle that my life has been extended
to the advanced age of forty."
"Mamma, you are not doing me justice. I know
very well that Colonel Brandon is not old enough to make his friends yet
apprehensive of losing him in the course of nature. He may live twenty
years longer. But thirty-five has nothing to do with matrimony."
"Perhaps," said Elinor,
"thirty-five and seventeen had better not have any thing to do with
matrimony together. But if there should by any chance happen to be a
woman who is single at seven and twenty, I should not think Colonel
Brandon's being thirty-five any objection to his marrying HER."
"A woman of seven and twenty," said
Marianne, after pausing a moment, "can never hope to feel or
inspire affection again, and if her home be uncomfortable, or her
fortune small, I can suppose that she might bring herself to submit to
the offices of a nurse, for the sake of the provision and security of a
wife. In his marrying such a woman therefore there would be nothing
unsuitable. It would be a compact of convenience, and the world would be
satisfied. In my eyes it would be no marriage at all, but that would be
nothing. To me it would seem only a commercial exchange, in which each
wished to be benefited at the expense of the other."
"It would be impossible, I know,"
replied Elinor, "to convince you that a woman of seven and twenty
could feel for a man of thirty-five anything near enough to love, to
make him a desirable companion to her. But I must object to your dooming
Colonel Brandon and his wife to the constant confinement of a sick
chamber, merely because he chanced to complain yesterday (a very cold
damp day) of a slight rheumatic feel in one of his shoulders."
"But he talked of flannel waistcoats,"
said Marianne; "and with me a flannel waistcoat is invariably
connected with aches, cramps, rheumatisms, and every species of ailment
that can afflict the old and the feeble."
"Had he been only in a violent fever, you
would not have despised him half so much. Confess, Marianne, is not
there something interesting to you in the flushed cheek, hollow eye, and
quick pulse of a fever?"
Soon after this, upon Elinor's leaving the room,
"Mamma," said Marianne, "I have an alarm on the subject
of illness which I cannot conceal from you. I am sure Edward Ferrars is
not well. We have now been here almost a fortnight, and yet he does not
come. Nothing but real indisposition could occasion this extraordinary
delay. What else can detain him at Norland?"
"Had you any idea of his coming so
soon?" said Mrs. Dashwood. "I had none. On the contrary, if I
have felt any anxiety at all on the subject, it has been in recollecting
that he sometimes showed a want of pleasure and readiness in accepting
my invitation, when I talked of his coming to Barton. Does Elinor expect
him already?"
"I have never mentioned it to her, but of
course she must."
"I rather think you are mistaken, for when I
was talking to her yesterday of getting a new grate for the spare
bedchamber, she observed that there was no immediate hurry for it, as it
was not likely that the room would be wanted for some time."
"How strange this is! what can be the meaning
of it! But the whole of their behaviour to each other has been
unaccountable! How cold, how composed were their last adieus! How
languid their conversation the last evening of their being together! In
Edward's farewell there was no distinction between Elinor and me: it was
the good wishes of an affectionate brother to both. Twice did I leave
them purposely together in the course of the last morning, and each time
did he most unaccountably follow me out of the room. And Elinor, in
quitting Norland and Edward, cried not as I did. Even now her
self-command is invariable. When is she dejected or melancholy? When
does she try to avoid society, or appear restless and dissatisfied in
it?"
CHAPTER 9
The Dashwoods were now settled at Barton with
tolerable comfort to themselves. The house and the garden, with all the
objects surrounding them, were now become familiar, and the ordinary
pursuits which had given to Norland half its charms were engaged in
again with far greater enjoyment than Norland had been able to afford,
since the loss of their father. Sir John Middleton, who called on them
every day for the first fortnight, and who was not in the habit of
seeing much occupation at home, could not conceal his amazement on
finding them always employed.
Their visitors, except those from Barton Park,
were not many; for, in spite of Sir John's urgent entreaties that they
would mix more in the neighbourhood, and repeated assurances of his
carriage being always at their service, the independence of Mrs.
Dashwood's spirit overcame the wish of society for her children; and she
was resolute in declining to visit any family beyond the distance of a
walk. There were but few who could be so classed; and it was not all of
them that were attainable. About a mile and a half from the cottage,
along the narrow winding valley of Allenham, which issued from that of
Barton, as formerly described, the girls had, in one of their earliest
walks, discovered an ancient respectable looking mansion which, by
reminding them a little of Norland, interested their imagination and
made them wish to be better acquainted with it. But they learnt, on
enquiry, that its possessor, an elderly lady of very good character, was
unfortunately too infirm to mix with the world, and never stirred from
home.
The whole country about them abounded in beautiful
walks. The high downs which invited them from almost every window of the
cottage to seek the exquisite enjoyment of air on their summits, were a
happy alternative when the dirt of the valleys beneath shut up their
superior beauties; and towards one of these hills did Marianne and
Margaret one memorable morning direct their steps, attracted by the
partial sunshine of a showery sky, and unable longer to bear the
confinement which the settled rain of the two preceding days had
occasioned. The weather was not tempting enough to draw the two others
from their pencil and their book, in spite of Marianne's declaration
that the day would be lastingly fair, and that every threatening cloud
would be drawn off from their hills; and the two girls set off together.
They gaily ascended the downs, rejoicing in their
own penetration at every glimpse of blue sky; and when they caught in
their faces the animating gales of a high south-westerly wind, they
pitied the fears which had prevented their mother and Elinor from
sharing such delightful sensations.
"Is there a felicity in the world," said
Marianne, "superior to this?--Margaret, we will walk here at least
two hours."
Margaret agreed, and they pursued their way
against the wind, resisting it with laughing delight for about twenty
minutes longer, when suddenly the clouds united over their heads, and a
driving rain set full in their face.-- Chagrined and surprised, they
were obliged, though unwillingly, to turn back, for no shelter was
nearer than their own house. One consolation however remained for them,
to which the exigence of the moment gave more than usual propriety; it
was that of running with all possible speed down the steep side of the
hill which led immediately to their garden gate.
They set off. Marianne had at first the advantage,
but a false step brought her suddenly to the ground; and Margaret,
unable to stop herself to assist her, was involuntarily hurried along,
and reached the bottom in safety.
A gentleman carrying a gun, with two pointers
playing round him, was passing up the hill and within a few yards of
Marianne, when her accident happened. He put down his gun and ran to her
assistance. She had raised herself from the ground, but her foot had
been twisted in her fall, and she was scarcely able to stand. The
gentleman offered his services; and perceiving that her modesty declined
what her situation rendered necessary, took her up in his arms without
farther delay, and carried her down the hill. Then passing through the
garden, the gate of which had been left open by Margaret, he bore her
directly into the house, whither Margaret was just arrived, and quitted
not his hold till he had seated her in a chair in the parlour.
Elinor and her mother rose up in amazement at
their entrance, and while the eyes of both were fixed on him with an
evident wonder and a secret admiration which equally sprung from his
appearance, he apologized for his intrusion by relating its cause, in a
manner so frank and so graceful that his person, which was uncommonly
handsome, received additional charms from his voice and expression. Had
he been even old, ugly, and vulgar, the gratitude and kindness of Mrs.
Dashwood would have been secured by any act of attention to her child;
but the influence of youth, beauty, and elegance, gave an interest to
the action which came home to her feelings.
She thanked him again and again; and, with a
sweetness of address which always attended her, invited him to be
seated. But this he declined, as he was dirty and wet. Mrs. Dashwood
then begged to know to whom she was obliged. His name, he replied, was
Willoughby, and his present home was at Allenham, from whence he hoped
she would allow him the honour of calling tomorrow to enquire after Miss
Dashwood. The honour was readily granted, and he then departed, to make
himself still more interesting, in the midst of a heavy rain.
His manly beauty and more than common gracefulness
were instantly the theme of general admiration, and the laugh which his
gallantry raised against Marianne received particular spirit from his
exterior attractions.-- Marianne herself had seen less of his person
that the rest, for the confusion which crimsoned over her face, on his
lifting her up, had robbed her of the power of regarding him after their
entering the house. But she had seen enough of him to join in all the
admiration of the others, and with an energy which always adorned her
praise. His person and air were equal to what her fancy had ever drawn
for the hero of a favourite story; and in his carrying her into the
house with so little previous formality, there was a rapidity of thought
which particularly recommended the action to her. Every circumstance
belonging to him was interesting. His name was good, his residence was
in their favourite village, and she soon found out that of all manly
dresses a shooting-jacket was the most becoming. Her imagination was
busy, her reflections were pleasant, and the pain of a sprained ankle
was disregarded.
Sir John called on them as soon as the next
interval of fair weather that morning allowed him to get out of doors;
and Marianne's accident being related to him, he was eagerly asked
whether he knew any gentleman of the name of Willoughby at Allenham.
"Willoughby!" cried Sir John;
"what, is HE in the country? That is good news however; I will ride
over tomorrow, and ask him to dinner on Thursday."
"You know him then," said Mrs. Dashwood.
"Know him! to be sure I do. Why, he is down
here every year."
"And what sort of a young man is he?"
"As good a kind of fellow as ever lived, I
assure you. A very decent shot, and there is not a bolder rider in
England."
"And is that all you can say for him?"
cried Marianne, indignantly. "But what are his manners on more
intimate acquaintance? What his pursuits, his talents, and genius?"
Sir John was rather puzzled.
"Upon my soul," said he, "I do not
know much about him as to all THAT. But he is a pleasant, good humoured
fellow, and has got the nicest little black bitch of a pointer I ever
saw. Was she out with him today?"
But Marianne could no more satisfy him as to the
colour of Mr. Willoughby's pointer, than he could describe to her the
shades of his mind.
"But who is he?" said Elinor.
"Where does he come from? Has he a house at Allenham?"
On this point Sir John could give more certain
intelligence; and he told them that Mr. Willoughby had no property of
his own in the country; that he resided there only while he was visiting
the old lady at Allenham Court, to whom he was related, and whose
possessions he was to inherit; adding, "Yes, yes, he is very well
worth catching I can tell you, Miss Dashwood; he has a pretty little
estate of his own in Somersetshire besides; and if I were you, I would
not give him up to my younger sister, in spite of all this tumbling down
hills. Miss Marianne must not expect to have all the men to herself.
Brandon will be jealous, if she does not take care."
"I do not believe," said Mrs. Dashwood,
with a good humoured smile, "that Mr. Willoughby will be incommoded
by the attempts of either of MY daughters towards what you call CATCHING
him. It is not an employment to which they have been brought up. Men are
very safe with us, let them be ever so rich. I am glad to find, however,
from what you say, that he is a respectable young man, and one whose
acquaintance will not be ineligible."
"He is as good a sort of fellow, I believe,
as ever lived," repeated Sir John. "I remember last Christmas
at a little hop at the park, he danced from eight o'clock till four,
without once sitting down."
"Did he indeed?" cried Marianne with
sparkling eyes, "and with elegance, with spirit?"
"Yes; and he was up again at eight to ride to
covert."
"That is what I like; that is what a young
man ought to be. Whatever be his pursuits, his eagerness in them should
know no moderation, and leave him no sense of fatigue."
"Aye, aye, I see how it will be," said
Sir John, "I see how it will be. You will be setting your cap at
him now, and never think of poor Brandon."
"That is an expression, Sir John," said
Marianne, warmly, "which I particularly dislike. I abhor every
common-place phrase by which wit is intended; and 'setting one's cap at
a man,' or 'making a conquest,' are the most odious of all. Their
tendency is gross and illiberal; and if their construction could ever be
deemed clever, time has long ago destroyed all its ingenuity."
Sir John did not much understand this reproof; but
he laughed as heartily as if he did, and then replied,
"Ay, you will make conquests enough, I dare
say, one way or other. Poor Brandon! he is quite smitten already, and he
is very well worth setting your cap at, I can tell you, in spite of all
this tumbling about and spraining of ankles."
CHAPTER 10
Marianne's preserver, as Margaret, with more
elegance than precision, styled Willoughby, called at the cottage early
the next morning to make his personal enquiries. He was received by Mrs.
Dashwood with more than politeness; with a kindness which Sir John's
account of him and her own gratitude prompted; and every thing that
passed during the visit tended to assure him of the sense, elegance,
mutual affection, and domestic comfort of the family to whom accident
had now introduced him. Of their personal charms he had not required a
second interview to be convinced.
Miss Dashwood had a delicate complexion, regular
features, and a remarkably pretty figure. Marianne was still handsomer.
Her form, though not so correct as her sister's, in having the advantage
of height, was more striking; and her face was so lovely, that when in
the common cant of praise, she was called a beautiful girl, truth was
less violently outraged than usually happens. Her skin was very brown,
but, from its transparency, her complexion was uncommonly brilliant; her
features were all good; her smile was sweet and attractive; and in her
eyes, which were very dark, there was a life, a spirit, an eagerness,
which could hardily be seen without delight. From Willoughby their
expression was at first held back, by the embarrassment which the
remembrance of his assistance created. But when this passed away, when
her spirits became collected, when she saw that to the perfect
good-breeding of the gentleman, he united frankness and vivacity, and
above all, when she heard him declare, that of music and dancing he was
passionately fond, she gave him such a look of approbation as secured
the largest share of his discourse to herself for the rest of his stay.
It was only necessary to mention any favourite
amusement to engage her to talk. She could not be silent when such
points were introduced, and she had neither shyness nor reserve in their
discussion. They speedily discovered that their enjoyment of dancing and
music was mutual, and that it arose from a general conformity of
judgment in all that related to either. Encouraged by this to a further
examination of his opinions, she proceeded to question him on the
subject of books; her favourite authors were brought forward and dwelt
upon with so rapturous a delight, that any young man of five and twenty
must have been insensible indeed, not to become an immediate convert to
the excellence of such works, however disregarded before. Their taste
was strikingly alike. The same books, the same passages were idolized by
each-- or if any difference appeared, any objection arose, it lasted no
longer than till the force of her arguments and the brightness of her
eyes could be displayed. He acquiesced in all her decisions, caught all
her enthusiasm; and long before his visit concluded, they conversed with
the familiarity of a long-established acquaintance.
"Well, Marianne," said Elinor, as soon
as he had left them, "for ONE morning I think you have done pretty
well. You have already ascertained Mr. Willoughby's opinion in almost
every matter of importance. You know what he thinks of Cowper and Scott;
you are certain of his estimating their beauties as he ought, and you
have received every assurance of his admiring Pope no more than is
proper. But how is your acquaintance to be long supported, under such
extraordinary despatch of every subject for discourse? You will soon
have exhausted each favourite topic. Another meeting will suffice to
explain his sentiments on picturesque beauty, and second marriages, and
then you can have nothing farther to ask."--
"Elinor," cried Marianne, "is this
fair? is this just? are my ideas so scanty? But I see what you mean. I
have been too much at my ease, too happy, too frank. I have erred
against every common-place notion of decorum; I have been open and
sincere where I ought to have been reserved, spiritless, dull, and
deceitful--had I talked only of the weather and the roads, and had I
spoken only once in ten minutes, this reproach would have been
spared."
"My love," said her mother, "you
must not be offended with Elinor--she was only in jest. I should scold
her myself, if she were capable of wishing to check the delight of your
conversation with our new friend."-- Marianne was softened in a
moment.
Willoughby, on his side, gave every proof of his
pleasure in their acquaintance, which an evident wish of improving it
could offer. He came to them every day. To enquire after Marianne was at
first his excuse; but the encouragement of his reception, to which every
day gave greater kindness, made such an excuse unnecessary before it had
ceased to be possible, by Marianne's perfect recovery. She was confined
for some days to the house; but never had any confinement been less
irksome. Willoughby was a young man of good abilities, quick
imagination, lively spirits, and open, affectionate manners. He was
exactly formed to engage Marianne's heart, for with all this, he joined
not only a captivating person, but a natural ardour of mind which was
now roused and increased by the example of her own, and which
recommended him to her affection beyond every thing else.
His society became gradually her most exquisite
enjoyment. They read, they talked, they sang together; his musical
talents were considerable; and he read with all the sensibility and
spirit which Edward had unfortunately wanted.
In Mrs. Dashwood's estimation he was as faultless
as in Marianne's; and Elinor saw nothing to censure in him but a
propensity, in which he strongly resembled and peculiarly delighted her
sister, of saying too much what he thought on every occasion, without
attention to persons or circumstances. In hastily forming and giving his
opinion of other people, in sacrificing general politeness to the
enjoyment of undivided attention where his heart was engaged, and in
slighting too easily the forms of worldly propriety, he displayed a want
of caution which Elinor could not approve, in spite of all that he and
Marianne could say in its support.
Marianne began now to perceive that the
desperation which had seized her at sixteen and a half, of ever seeing a
man who could satisfy her ideas of perfection, had been rash and
unjustifiable. Willoughby was all that her fancy had delineated in that
unhappy hour and in every brighter period, as capable of attaching her;
and his behaviour declared his wishes to be in that respect as earnest,
as his abilities were strong.
Her mother too, in whose mind not one speculative
thought of their marriage had been raised, by his prospect of riches,
was led before the end of a week to hope and expect it; and secretly to
congratulate herself on having gained two such sons-in-law as Edward and
Willoughby.
Colonel Brandon's partiality for Marianne, which
had so early been discovered by his friends, now first became
perceptible to Elinor, when it ceased to be noticed by them. Their
attention and wit were drawn off to his more fortunate rival; and the
raillery which the other had incurred before any partiality arose, was
removed when his feelings began really to call for the ridicule so
justly annexed to sensibility. Elinor was obliged, though unwillingly,
to believe that the sentiments which Mrs. Jennings had assigned him for
her own satisfaction, were now actually excited by her sister; and that
however a general resemblance of disposition between the parties might
forward the affection of Mr. Willoughby, an equally striking opposition
of character was no hindrance to the regard of Colonel Brandon. She saw
it with concern; for what could a silent man of five and thirty hope,
when opposed to a very lively one of five and twenty? and as she could
not even wish him successful, she heartily wished him indifferent. She
liked him--in spite of his gravity and reserve, she beheld in him an
object of interest. His manners, though serious, were mild; and his
reserve appeared rather the result of some oppression of spirits than of
any natural gloominess of temper. Sir John had dropped hints of past
injuries and disappointments, which justified her belief of his being an
unfortunate man, and she regarded him with respect and compassion.
Perhaps she pitied and esteemed him the more
because he was slighted by Willoughby and Marianne, who, prejudiced
against him for being neither lively nor young, seemed resolved to
undervalue his merits.
"Brandon is just the kind of man," said
Willoughby one day, when they were talking of him together, "whom
every body speaks well of, and nobody cares about; whom all are
delighted to see, and nobody remembers to talk to."
"That is exactly what I think of him,"
cried Marianne.
"Do not boast of it, however," said
Elinor, "for it is injustice in both of you. He is highly esteemed
by all the family at the park, and I never see him myself without taking
pains to converse with him."
"That he is patronised by YOU," replied
Willoughby, "is certainly in his favour; but as for the esteem of
the others, it is a reproach in itself. Who would submit to the
indignity of being approved by such a woman as Lady Middleton and Mrs.
Jennings, that could command the indifference of any body else?"
"But perhaps the abuse of such people as
yourself and Marianne will make amends for the regard of Lady Middleton
and her mother. If their praise is censure, your censure may be praise,
for they are not more undiscerning, than you are prejudiced and
unjust."
"In defence of your protege you can even be
saucy."
"My protege, as you call him, is a sensible
man; and sense will always have attractions for me. Yes, Marianne, even
in a man between thirty and forty. He has seen a great deal of the
world; has been abroad, has read, and has a thinking mind. I have found
him capable of giving me much information on various subjects; and he
has always answered my inquiries with readiness of good-breeding and
good nature."
"That is to say," cried Marianne
contemptuously, "he has told you, that in the East Indies the
climate is hot, and the mosquitoes are troublesome."
"He WOULD have told me so, I doubt not, had I
made any such inquiries, but they happened to be points on which I had
been previously informed."
"Perhaps," said Willoughby, "his
observations may have extended to the existence of nabobs, gold mohrs,
and palanquins."
"I may venture to say that HIS observations
have stretched much further than your candour. But why should you
dislike him?"
"I do not dislike him. I consider him, on the
contrary, as a very respectable man, who has every body's good word, and
nobody's notice; who, has more money than he can spend, more time than
he knows how to employ, and two new coats every year."
"Add to which," cried Marianne,
"that he has neither genius, taste, nor spirit. That his
understanding has no brilliancy, his feelings no ardour, and his voice
no expression."
"You decide on his imperfections so much in
the mass," replied Elinor, "and so much on the strength of
your own imagination, that the commendation I am able to give of him is
comparatively cold and insipid. I can only pronounce him to be a
sensible man, well-bred, well-informed, of gentle address, and, I
believe, possessing an amiable heart."
"Miss Dashwood," cried Willoughby,
"you are now using me unkindly. You are endeavouring to disarm me
by reason, and to convince me against my will. But it will not do. You
shall find me as stubborn as you can be artful. I have three
unanswerable reasons for disliking Colonel Brandon; he threatened me
with rain when I wanted it to be fine; he has found fault with the
hanging of my curricle, and I cannot persuade him to buy my brown mare.
If it will be any satisfaction to you, however, to be told, that I
believe his character to be in other respects irreproachable, I am ready
to confess it. And in return for an acknowledgment, which must give me
some pain, you cannot deny me the privilege of disliking him as much as
ever."
CHAPTER 11
Little had Mrs. Dashwood or her daughters imagined
when they first came into Devonshire, that so many engagements would
arise to occupy their time as shortly presented themselves, or that they
should have such frequent invitations and such constant visitors as to
leave them little leisure for serious employment. Yet such was the case.
When Marianne was recovered, the schemes of amusement at home and
abroad, which Sir John had been previously forming, were put into
execution. The private balls at the park then began; and parties on the
water were made and accomplished as often as a showery October would
allow. In every meeting of the kind Willoughby was included; and the
ease and familiarity which naturally attended these parties were exactly
calculated to give increasing intimacy to his acquaintance with the
Dashwoods, to afford him opportunity of witnessing the excellencies of
Marianne, of marking his animated admiration of her, and of receiving,
in her behaviour to himself, the most pointed assurance of her
affection.
Elinor could not be surprised at their attachment.
She only wished that it were less openly shewn; and once or twice did
venture to suggest the propriety of some self-command to Marianne. But
Marianne abhorred all concealment where no real disgrace could attend
unreserve; and to aim at the restraint of sentiments which were not in
themselves illaudable, appeared to her not merely an unnecessary effort,
but a disgraceful subjection of reason to common-place and mistaken
notions. Willoughby thought the same; and their behaviour at all times,
was an illustration of their opinions.
When he was present she had no eyes for any one
else. Every thing he did, was right. Every thing he said, was clever. If
their evenings at the park were concluded with cards, he cheated himself
and all the rest of the party to get her a good hand. If dancing formed
the amusement of the night, they were partners for half the time; and
when obliged to separate for a couple of dances, were careful to stand
together and scarcely spoke a word to any body else. Such conduct made
them of course most exceedingly laughed at; but ridicule could not
shame, and seemed hardly to provoke them.
Mrs. Dashwood entered into all their feelings with
a warmth which left her no inclination for checking this excessive
display of them. To her it was but the natural consequence of a strong
affection in a young and ardent mind.
This was the season of happiness to Marianne. Her
heart was devoted to Willoughby, and the fond attachment to Norland,
which she brought with her from Sussex, was more likely to be softened
than she had thought it possible before, by the charms which his society
bestowed on her present home.
Elinor's happiness was not so great. Her heart was
not so much at ease, nor her satisfaction in their amusements so pure.
They afforded her no companion that could make amends for what she had
left behind, nor that could teach her to think of Norland with less
regret than ever. Neither Lady Middleton nor Mrs. Jennings could supply
to her the conversation she missed; although the latter was an
everlasting talker, and from the first had regarded her with a kindness
which ensured her a large share of her discourse. She had already
repeated her own history to Elinor three or four times; and had Elinor's
memory been equal to her means of improvement, she might have known very
early in their acquaintance all the particulars of Mr. Jenning's last
illness, and what he said to his wife a few minutes before he died. Lady
Middleton was more agreeable than her mother only in being more silent.
Elinor needed little observation to perceive that her reserve was a mere
calmness of manner with which sense had nothing to do. Towards her
husband and mother she was the same as to them; and intimacy was
therefore neither to be looked for nor desired. She had nothing to say
one day that she had not said the day before. Her insipidity was
invariable, for even her spirits were always the same; and though she
did not oppose the parties arranged by her husband, provided every thing
were conducted in style and her two eldest children attended her, she
never appeared to receive more enjoyment from them than she might have
experienced in sitting at home;-- and so little did her presence add to
the pleasure of the others, by any share in their conversation, that
they were sometimes only reminded of her being amongst them by her
solicitude about her troublesome boys.
In Colonel Brandon alone, of all her new
acquaintance, did Elinor find a person who could in any degree claim the
respect of abilities, excite the interest of friendship, or give
pleasure as a companion. Willoughby was out of the question. Her
admiration and regard, even her sisterly regard, was all his own; but he
was a lover; his attentions were wholly Marianne's, and a far less
agreeable man might have been more generally pleasing. Colonel Brandon,
unfortunately for himself, had no such encouragement to think only of
Marianne, and in conversing with Elinor he found the greatest
consolation for the indifference of her sister.
Elinor's compassion for him increased, as she had
reason to suspect that the misery of disappointed love had already been
known to him. This suspicion was given by some words which accidently
dropped from him one evening at the park, when they were sitting down
together by mutual consent, while the others were dancing. His eyes were
fixed on Marianne, and, after a silence of some minutes, he said, with a
faint smile, "Your sister, I understand, does not approve of second
attachments."
"No," replied Elinor, "her opinions
are all romantic."
"Or rather, as I believe, she considers them
impossible to exist."
"I believe she does. But how she contrives it
without reflecting on the character of her own father, who had himself
two wives, I know not. A few years however will settle her opinions on
the reasonable basis of common sense and observation; and then they may
be more easy to define and to justify than they now are, by any body but
herself."
"This will probably be the case," he
replied; "and yet there is something so amiable in the prejudices
of a young mind, that one is sorry to see them give way to the reception
of more general opinions."
"I cannot agree with you there," said
Elinor. "There are inconveniences attending such feelings as
Marianne's, which all the charms of enthusiasm and ignorance of the
world cannot atone for. Her systems have all the unfortunate tendency of
setting propriety at nought; and a better acquaintance with the world is
what I look forward to as her greatest possible advantage."
After a short pause he resumed the conversation by
saying,--
"Does your sister make no distinction in her
objections against a second attachment? or is it equally criminal in
every body? Are those who have been disappointed in their first choice,
whether from the inconstancy of its object, or the perverseness of
circumstances, to be equally indifferent during the rest of their
lives?"
"Upon my word, I am not acquainted with the
minutiae of her principles. I only know that I never yet heard her admit
any instance of a second attachment's being pardonable."
"This," said he, "cannot hold; but
a change, a total change of sentiments--No, no, do not desire it; for
when the romantic refinements of a young mind are obliged to give way,
how frequently are they succeeded by such opinions as are but too
common, and too dangerous! I speak from experience. I once knew a lady
who in temper and mind greatly resembled your sister, who thought and
judged like her, but who from an inforced change--from a series of
unfortunate circumstances"-- Here he stopt suddenly; appeared to
think that he had said too much, and by his countenance gave rise to
conjectures, which might not otherwise have entered Elinor's head. The
lady would probably have passed without suspicion, had he not convinced
Miss Dashwood that what concerned her ought not to escape his lips. As
it was, it required but a slight effort of fancy to connect his emotion
with the tender recollection of past regard. Elinor attempted no more.
But Marianne, in her place, would not have done so little. The whole
story would have been speedily formed under her active imagination; and
every thing established in the most melancholy order of disastrous love.
CHAPTER 12
As Elinor and Marianne were walking together the
next morning the latter communicated a piece of news to her sister,
which in spite of all that she knew before of Marianne's imprudence and
want of thought, surprised her by its extravagant testimony of both.
Marianne told her, with the greatest delight, that Willoughby had given
her a horse, one that he had bred himself on his estate in Somersetshire,
and which was exactly calculated to carry a woman. Without considering
that it was not in her mother's plan to keep any horse, that if she were
to alter her resolution in favour of this gift, she must buy another for
the servant, and keep a servant to ride it, and after all, build a
stable to receive them, she had accepted the present without hesitation,
and told her sister of it in raptures.
"He intends to send his groom into
Somersetshire immediately for it," she added, "and when it
arrives we will ride every day. You shall share its use with me. Imagine
to yourself, my dear Elinor, the delight of a gallop on some of these
downs."
Most unwilling was she to awaken from such a dream
of felicity to comprehend all the unhappy truths which attended the
affair; and for some time she refused to submit to them. As to an
additional servant, the expense would be a trifle; Mamma she was sure
would never object to it; and any horse would do for HIM; he might
always get one at the park; as to a stable, the merest shed would be
sufficient. Elinor then ventured to doubt the propriety of her receiving
such a present from a man so little, or at least so lately known to her.
This was too much.
"You are mistaken, Elinor," said she
warmly, "in supposing I know very little of Willoughby. I have not
known him long indeed, but I am much better acquainted with him, than I
am with any other creature in the world, except yourself and mama. It is
not time or opportunity that is to determine intimacy;-- it is
disposition alone. Seven years would be insufficient to make some people
acquainted with each other, and seven days are more than enough for
others. I should hold myself guilty of greater impropriety in accepting
a horse from my brother, than from Willoughby. Of John I know very
little, though we have lived together for years; but of Willoughby my
judgment has long been formed."
Elinor thought it wisest to touch that point no
more. She knew her sister's temper. Opposition on so tender a subject
would only attach her the more to her own opinion. But by an appeal to
her affection for her mother, by representing the inconveniences which
that indulgent mother must draw on herself, if (as would probably be the
case) she consented to this increase of establishment, Marianne was
shortly subdued; and she promised not to tempt her mother to such
imprudent kindness by mentioning the offer, and to tell Willoughby when
she saw him next, that it must be declined.
She was faithful to her word; and when Willoughby
called at the cottage, the same day, Elinor heard her express her
disappointment to him in a low voice, on being obliged to forego the
acceptance of his present. The reasons for this alteration were at the
same time related, and they were such as to make further entreaty on his
side impossible. His concern however was very apparent; and after
expressing it with earnestness, he added, in the same low
voice,--"But, Marianne, the horse is still yours, though you cannot
use it now. I shall keep it only till you can claim it. When you leave
Barton to form your own establishment in a more lasting home, Queen Mab
shall receive you."
This was all overheard by Miss Dashwood; and in
the whole of the sentence, in his manner of pronouncing it, and in his
addressing her sister by her Christian name alone, she instantly saw an
intimacy so decided, a meaning so direct, as marked a perfect agreement
between them. From that moment she doubted not of their being engaged to
each other; and the belief of it created no other surprise than that
she, or any of their friends, should be left by tempers so frank, to
discover it by accident.
Margaret related something to her the next day,
which placed this matter in a still clearer light. Willoughby had spent
the preceding evening with them, and Margaret, by being left some time
in the parlour with only him and Marianne, had had opportunity for
observations, which, with a most important face, she communicated to her
eldest sister, when they were next by themselves.
"Oh, Elinor!" she cried, "I have
such a secret to tell you about Marianne. I am sure she will be married
to Mr. Willoughby very soon."
"You have said so," replied Elinor,
"almost every day since they first met on High-church Down; and
they had not known each other a week, I believe, before you were certain
that Marianne wore his picture round her neck; but it turned out to be
only the miniature of our great uncle."
"But indeed this is quite another thing. I am
sure they will be married very soon, for he has got a lock of her
hair."
"Take care, Margaret. It may be only the hair
of some great uncle of HIS."
"But, indeed, Elinor, it is Marianne's. I am
almost sure it is, for I saw him cut it off. Last night after tea, when
you and mama went out of the room, they were whispering and talking
together as fast as could be, and he seemed to be begging something of
her, and presently he took up her scissors and cut off a long lock of
her hair, for it was all tumbled down her back; and he kissed it, and
folded it up in a piece of white paper; and put it into his
pocket-book."
For such particulars, stated on such authority,
Elinor could not withhold her credit; nor was she disposed to it, for
the circumstance was in perfect unison with what she had heard and seen
herself.
Margaret's sagacity was not always displayed in a
way so satisfactory to her sister. When Mrs. Jennings attacked her one
evening at the park, to give the name of the young man who was Elinor's
particular favourite, which had been long a matter of great curiosity to
her, Margaret answered by looking at her sister, and saying, "I
must not tell, may I, Elinor?"
This of course made every body laugh; and Elinor
tried to laugh too. But the effort was painful. She was convinced that
Margaret had fixed on a person whose name she could not bear with
composure to become a standing joke with Mrs. Jennings.
Marianne felt for her most sincerely; but she did
more harm than good to the cause, by turning very red and saying in an
angry manner to Margaret,
"Remember that whatever your conjectures may
be, you have no right to repeat them."
"I never had any conjectures about it,"
replied Margaret; "it was you who told me of it yourself."
This increased the mirth of the company, and
Margaret was eagerly pressed to say something more.
"Oh! pray, Miss Margaret, let us know all
about it," said Mrs. Jennings. "What is the gentleman's
name?"
"I must not tell, ma'am. But I know very well
what it is; and I know where he is too."
"Yes, yes, we can guess where he is; at his
own house at Norland to be sure. He is the curate of the parish I dare
say."
"No, THAT he is not. He is of no profession
at all."
"Margaret," said Marianne with great
warmth, "you know that all this is an invention of your own, and
that there is no such person in existence."
"Well, then, he is lately dead, Marianne, for
I am sure there was such a man once, and his name begins with an
F."
Most grateful did Elinor feel to Lady Middleton
for observing, at this moment, "that it rained very hard,"
though she believed the interruption to proceed less from any attention
to her, than from her ladyship's great dislike of all such inelegant
subjects of raillery as delighted her husband and mother. The idea
however started by her, was immediately pursued by Colonel Brandon, who
was on every occasion mindful of the feelings of others; and much was
said on the subject of rain by both of them. Willoughby opened the
piano-forte, and asked Marianne to sit down to it; and thus amidst the
various endeavours of different people to quit the topic, it fell to the
ground. But not so easily did Elinor recover from the alarm into which
it had thrown her.
A party was formed this evening for going on the
following day to see a very fine place about twelve miles from Barton,
belonging to a brother-in-law of Colonel Brandon, without whose interest
it could not be seen, as the proprietor, who was then abroad, had left
strict orders on that head. The grounds were declared to be highly
beautiful, and Sir John, who was particularly warm in their praise,
might be allowed to be a tolerable judge, for he had formed parties to
visit them, at least, twice every summer for the last ten years. They
contained a noble piece of water; a sail on which was to a form a great
part of the morning's amusement; cold provisions were to be taken, open
carriages only to be employed, and every thing conducted in the usual
style of a complete party of pleasure.
To some few of the company it appeared rather a
bold undertaking, considering the time of year, and that it had rained
every day for the last fortnight;-- and Mrs. Dashwood, who had already a
cold, was persuaded by Elinor to stay at home.
CHAPTER 13
Their intended excursion to Whitwell turned out
very different from what Elinor had expected. She was prepared to be wet
through, fatigued, and frightened; but the event was still more
unfortunate, for they did not go at all.
By ten o'clock the whole party was assembled at
the park, where they were to breakfast. The morning was rather
favourable, though it had rained all night, as the clouds were then
dispersing across the sky, and the sun frequently appeared. They were
all in high spirits and good humour, eager to be happy, and determined
to submit to the greatest inconveniences and hardships rather than be
otherwise.
While they were at breakfast the letters were
brought in. Among the rest there was one for Colonel Brandon;--he took
it, looked at the direction, changed colour, and immediately left the
room.
"What is the matter with Brandon?" said
Sir John.
Nobody could tell.
"I hope he has had no bad news," said
Lady Middleton. "It must be something extraordinary that could make
Colonel Brandon leave my breakfast table so suddenly."
In about five minutes he returned.
"No bad news, Colonel, I hope;" said
Mrs. Jennings, as soon as he entered the room.
"None at all, ma'am, I thank you."
"Was it from Avignon? I hope it is not to say
that your sister is worse."
"No, ma'am. It came from town, and is merely
a letter of business."
"But how came the hand to discompose you so
much, if it was only a letter of business? Come, come, this won't do,
Colonel; so let us hear the truth of it."
"My dear madam," said Lady Middleton,
"recollect what you are saying."
"Perhaps it is to tell you that your cousin
Fanny is married?" said Mrs. Jennings, without attending to her
daughter's reproof.
"No, indeed, it is not."
"Well, then, I know who it is from, Colonel.
And I hope she is well."
"Whom do you mean, ma'am?" said he,
colouring a little.
"Oh! you know who I mean."
"I am particularly sorry, ma'am," said
he, addressing Lady Middleton, "that I should receive this letter
today, for it is on business which requires my immediate attendance in
town."
"In town!" cried Mrs. Jennings.
"What can you have to do in town at this time of year?"
"My own loss is great," he continued,
"in being obliged to leave so agreeable a party; but I am the more
concerned, as I fear my presence is necessary to gain your admittance at
Whitwell."
What a blow upon them all was this!
"But if you write a note to the housekeeper,
Mr. Brandon," said Marianne, eagerly, "will it not be
sufficient?"
He shook his head.
"We must go," said Sir John.--"It
shall not be put off when we are so near it. You cannot go to town till
tomorrow, Brandon, that is all."
"I wish it could be so easily settled. But it
is not in my power to delay my journey for one day!"
"If you would but let us know what your
business is," said Mrs. Jennings, "we might see whether it
could be put off or not."
"You would not be six hours later," said
Willoughby, "if you were to defer your journey till our
return."
"I cannot afford to lose ONE hour."--
Elinor then heard Willoughby say, in a low voice
to Marianne, "There are some people who cannot bear a party of
pleasure. Brandon is one of them. He was afraid of catching cold I dare
say, and invented this trick for getting out of it. I would lay fifty
guineas the letter was of his own writing."
"I have no doubt of it," replied
Marianne.
"There is no persuading you to change your
mind, Brandon, I know of old," said Sir John, "when once you
are determined on anything. But, however, I hope you will think better
of it. Consider, here are the two Miss Careys come over from Newton, the
three Miss Dashwoods walked up from the cottage, and Mr. Willoughby got
up two hours before his usual time, on purpose to go to Whitwell."
Colonel Brandon again repeated his sorrow at being
the cause of disappointing the party; but at the same time declared it
to be unavoidable.
"Well, then, when will you come back
again?"
"I hope we shall see you at Barton,"
added her ladyship, "as soon as you can conveniently leave town;
and we must put off the party to Whitwell till you return."
"You are very obliging. But it is so
uncertain, when I may have it in my power to return, that I dare not
engage for it at all."
"Oh! he must and shall come back," cried
Sir John. "If he is not here by the end of the week, I shall go
after him."
"Ay, so do, Sir John," cried Mrs.
Jennings, "and then perhaps you may find out what his business
is."
"I do not want to pry into other men's
concerns. I suppose it is something he is ashamed of."
Colonel Brandon's horses were announced.
"You do not go to town on horseback, do
you?" added Sir John.
"No. Only to Honiton. I shall then go
post."
"Well, as you are resolved to go, I wish you
a good journey. But you had better change your mind."
"I assure you it is not in my power."
He then took leave of the whole party.
"Is there no chance of my seeing you and your
sisters in town this winter, Miss Dashwood?"
"I am afraid, none at all."
"Then I must bid you farewell for a longer
time than I should wish to do."
To Marianne, he merely bowed and said nothing.
"Come Colonel," said Mrs. Jennings,
"before you go, do let us know what you are going about."
He wished her a good morning, and, attended by Sir
John, left the room.
The complaints and lamentations which politeness
had hitherto restrained, now burst forth universally; and they all
agreed again and again how provoking it was to be so disappointed.
"I can guess what his business is,
however," said Mrs. Jennings exultingly.
"Can you, ma'am?" said almost every
body.
"Yes; it is about Miss Williams, I am
sure."
"And who is Miss Williams?" asked
Marianne.
"What! do not you know who Miss Williams is?
I am sure you must have heard of her before. She is a relation of the
Colonel's, my dear; a very near relation. We will not say how near, for
fear of shocking the young ladies." Then, lowering her voice a
little, she said to Elinor, "She is his natural daughter."
"Indeed!"
"Oh, yes; and as like him as she can stare. I
dare say the Colonel will leave her all his fortune."
When Sir John returned, he joined most heartily in
the general regret on so unfortunate an event; concluding however by
observing, that as they were all got together, they must do something by
way of being happy; and after some consultation it was agreed, that
although happiness could only be enjoyed at Whitwell, they might procure
a tolerable composure of mind by driving about the country. The
carriages were then ordered; Willoughby's was first, and Marianne never
looked happier than when she got into it. He drove through the park very
fast, and they were soon out of sight; and nothing more of them was seen
till their return, which did not happen till after the return of all the
rest. They both seemed delighted with their drive; but said only in
general terms that they had kept in the lanes, while the others went on
the downs.
It was settled that there should be a dance in the
evening, and that every body should be extremely merry all day long.
Some more of the Careys came to dinner, and they had the pleasure of
sitting down nearly twenty to table, which Sir John observed with great
contentment. Willoughby took his usual place between the two elder Miss
Dashwoods. Mrs. Jennings sat on Elinor's right hand; and they had not
been long seated, before she leant behind her and Willoughby, and said
to Marianne, loud enough for them both to hear, "I have found you
out in spite of all your tricks. I know where you spent the
morning."
Marianne coloured, and replied very hastily,
"Where, pray?"--
"Did not you know," said Willoughby,
"that we had been out in my curricle?"
"Yes, yes, Mr. Impudence, I know that very
well, and I was determined to find out WHERE you had been to.-- I hope
you like your house, Miss Marianne. It is a very large one, I know; and
when I come to see you, I hope you will have new-furnished it, for it
wanted it very much when I was there six years ago."
Marianne turned away in great confusion. Mrs.
Jennings laughed heartily; and Elinor found that in her resolution to
know where they had been, she had actually made her own woman enquire of
Mr. Willoughby's groom; and that she had by that method been informed
that they had gone to Allenham, and spent a considerable time there in
walking about the garden and going all over the house.
Elinor could hardly believe this to be true, as it
seemed very unlikely that Willoughby should propose, or Marianne
consent, to enter the house while Mrs. Smith was in it, with whom
Marianne had not the smallest acquaintance.
As soon as they left the dining-room, Elinor
enquired of her about it; and great was her surprise when she found that
every circumstance related by Mrs. Jennings was perfectly true. Marianne
was quite angry with her for doubting it.
"Why should you imagine, Elinor, that we did
not go there, or that we did not see the house? Is not it what you have
often wished to do yourself?"
"Yes, Marianne, but I would not go while Mrs.
Smith was there, and with no other companion than Mr. Willoughby."
"Mr. Willoughby however is the only person
who can have a right to shew that house; and as he went in an open
carriage, it was impossible to have any other companion. I never spent a
pleasanter morning in my life."
"I am afraid," replied Elinor,
"that the pleasantness of an employment does not always evince its
propriety."
"On the contrary, nothing can be a stronger
proof of it, Elinor; for if there had been any real impropriety in what
I did, I should have been sensible of it at the time, for we always know
when we are acting wrong, and with such a conviction I could have had no
pleasure."
"But, my dear Marianne, as it has already
exposed you to some very impertinent remarks, do you not now begin to
doubt the discretion of your own conduct?"
"If the impertinent remarks of Mrs. Jennings
are to be the proof of impropriety in conduct, we are all offending
every moment of our lives. I value not her censure any more than I
should do her commendation. I am not sensible of having done anything
wrong in walking over Mrs. Smith's grounds, or in seeing her house. They
will one day be Mr. Willoughby's, and--"
"If they were one day to be your own,
Marianne, you would not be justified in what you have done."
She blushed at this hint; but it was even visibly
gratifying to her; and after a ten minutes' interval of earnest thought,
she came to her sister again, and said with great good humour,
"Perhaps, Elinor, it WAS rather ill-judged in me to go to Allenham;
but Mr. Willoughby wanted particularly to shew me the place; and it is a
charming house, I assure you.--There is one remarkably pretty sitting
room up stairs; of a nice comfortable size for constant use, and with
modern furniture it would be delightful. It is a corner room, and has
windows on two sides. On one side you look across the bowling-green,
behind the house, to a beautiful hanging wood, and on the other you have
a view of the church and village, and, beyond them, of those fine bold
hills that we have so often admired. I did not see it to advantage, for
nothing could be more forlorn than the furniture,--but if it were newly
fitted up--a couple of hundred pounds, Willoughby says, would make it
one of the pleasantest summer-rooms in England."
Could Elinor have listened to her without
interruption from the others, she would have described every room in the
house with equal delight.
CHAPTER 14
The sudden termination of Colonel Brandon's visit
at the park, with his steadiness in concealing its cause, filled the
mind, and raised the wonder of Mrs. Jennings for two or three days; she
was a great wonderer, as every one must be who takes a very lively
interest in all the comings and goings of all their acquaintance. She
wondered, with little intermission what could be the reason of it; was
sure there must be some bad news, and thought over every kind of
distress that could have befallen him, with a fixed determination that
he should not escape them all.
"Something very melancholy must be the
matter, I am sure," said she. "I could see it in his face.
Poor man! I am afraid his circumstances may be bad. The estate at
Delaford was never reckoned more than two thousand a year, and his
brother left everything sadly involved. I do think he must have been
sent for about money matters, for what else can it be? I wonder whether
it is so. I would give anything to know the truth of it. Perhaps it is
about Miss Williams and, by the bye, I dare say it is, because he looked
so conscious when I mentioned her. May be she is ill in town; nothing in
the world more likely, for I have a notion she is always rather sickly.
I would lay any wager it is about Miss Williams. It is not so very
likely he should be distressed in his circumstances NOW, for he is a
very prudent man, and to be sure must have cleared the estate by this
time. I wonder what it can be! May be his sister is worse at Avignon,
and has sent for him over. His setting off in such a hurry seems very
like it. Well, I wish him out of all his trouble with all my heart, and
a good wife into the bargain."
So wondered, so talked Mrs. Jennings. Her opinion
varying with every fresh conjecture, and all seeming equally probable as
they arose. Elinor, though she felt really interested in the welfare of
Colonel Brandon, could not bestow all the wonder on his going so
suddenly away, which Mrs. Jennings was desirous of her feeling; for
besides that the circumstance did not in her opinion justify such
lasting amazement or variety of speculation, her wonder was otherwise
disposed of. It was engrossed by the extraordinary silence of her sister
and Willoughby on the subject, which they must know to be peculiarly
interesting to them all. As this silence continued, every day made it
appear more strange and more incompatible with the disposition of both.
Why they should not openly acknowledge to her mother and herself, what
their constant behaviour to each other declared to have taken place,
Elinor could not imagine.
She could easily conceive that marriage might not
be immediately in their power; for though Willoughby was independent,
there was no reason to believe him rich. His estate had been rated by
Sir John at about six or seven hundred a year; but he lived at an
expense to which that income could hardly be equal, and he had himself
often complained of his poverty. But for this strange kind of secrecy
maintained by them relative to their engagement, which in fact concealed
nothing at all, she could not account; and it was so wholly
contradictory to their general opinions and practice, that a doubt
sometimes entered her mind of their being really engaged, and this doubt
was enough to prevent her making any inquiry of Marianne.
Nothing could be more expressive of attachment to
them all, than Willoughby's behaviour. To Marianne it had all the
distinguishing tenderness which a lover's heart could give, and to the
rest of the family it was the affectionate attention of a son and a
brother. The cottage seemed to be considered and loved by him as his
home; many more of his hours were spent there than at Allenham; and if
no general engagement collected them at the park, the exercise which
called him out in the morning was almost certain of ending there, where
the rest of the day was spent by himself at the side of Marianne, and by
his favourite pointer at her feet.
One evening in particular, about a week after
Colonel Brandon left the country, his heart seemed more than usually
open to every feeling of attachment to the objects around him; and on
Mrs. Dashwood's happening to mention her design of improving the cottage
in the spring, he warmly opposed every alteration of a place which
affection had established as perfect with him.
"What!" he exclaimed--"Improve this
dear cottage! No. THAT I will never consent to. Not a stone must be
added to its walls, not an inch to its size, if my feelings are
regarded."
"Do not be alarmed," said Miss Dashwood,
"nothing of the kind will be done; for my mother will never have
money enough to attempt it."
"I am heartily glad of it," he cried.
"May she always be poor, if she can employ her riches no
better."
"Thank you, Willoughby. But you may be
assured that I would not sacrifice one sentiment of local attachment of
yours, or of any one whom I loved, for all the improvements in the
world. Depend upon it that whatever unemployed sum may remain, when I
make up my accounts in the spring, I would even rather lay it uselessly
by than dispose of it in a manner so painful to you. But are you really
so attached to this place as to see no defect in it?"
"I am," said he. "To me it is
faultless. Nay, more, I consider it as the only form of building in
which happiness is attainable, and were I rich enough I would instantly
pull Combe down, and build it up again in the exact plan of this
cottage."
"With dark narrow stairs and a kitchen that
smokes, I suppose," said Elinor.
"Yes," cried he in the same eager tone,
"with all and every thing belonging to it;--in no one convenience
or INconvenience about it, should the least variation be perceptible.
Then, and then only, under such a roof, I might perhaps be as happy at
Combe as I have been at Barton."
"I flatter myself," replied Elinor,
"that even under the disadvantage of better rooms and a broader
staircase, you will hereafter find your own house as faultless as you
now do this."
"There certainly are circumstances,"
said Willoughby, "which might greatly endear it to me; but this
place will always have one claim of my affection, which no other can
possibly share."
Mrs. Dashwood looked with pleasure at Marianne,
whose fine eyes were fixed so expressively on Willoughby, as plainly
denoted how well she understood him.
"How often did I wish," added he,
"when I was at Allenham this time twelvemonth, that Barton cottage
were inhabited! I never passed within view of it without admiring its
situation, and grieving that no one should live in it. How little did I
then think that the very first news I should hear from Mrs. Smith, when
I next came into the country, would be that Barton cottage was taken:
and I felt an immediate satisfaction and interest in the event, which
nothing but a kind of prescience of what happiness I should experience
from it, can account for. Must it not have been so, Marianne?"
speaking to her in a lowered voice. Then continuing his former tone, he
said, "And yet this house you would spoil, Mrs. Dashwood? You would
rob it of its simplicity by imaginary improvement! and this dear parlour
in which our acquaintance first began, and in which so many happy hours
have been since spent by us together, you would degrade to the condition
of a common entrance, and every body would be eager to pass through the
room which has hitherto contained within itself more real accommodation
and comfort than any other apartment of the handsomest dimensions in the
world could possibly afford."
Mrs. Dashwood again assured him that no alteration
of the kind should be attempted.
"You are a good woman," he warmly
replied. "Your promise makes me easy. Extend it a little farther,
and it will make me happy. Tell me that not only your house will remain
the same, but that I shall ever find you and yours as unchanged as your
dwelling; and that you will always consider me with the kindness which
has made everything belonging to you so dear to me."
The promise was readily given, and Willoughby's
behaviour during the whole of the evening declared at once his affection
and happiness.
"Shall we see you tomorrow to dinner?"
said Mrs. Dashwood, when he was leaving them. "I do not ask you to
come in the morning, for we must walk to the park, to call on Lady
Middleton."
He engaged to be with them by four o'clock.
CHAPTER 15
Mrs. Dashwood's visit to Lady Middleton took place
the next day, and two of her daughters went with her; but Marianne
excused herself from being of the party, under some trifling pretext of
employment; and her mother, who concluded that a promise had been made
by Willoughby the night before of calling on her while they were absent,
was perfectly satisfied with her remaining at home.
On their return from the park they found
Willoughby's curricle and servant in waiting at the cottage, and Mrs.
Dashwood was convinced that her conjecture had been just. So far it was
all as she had foreseen; but on entering the house she beheld what no
foresight had taught her to expect. They were no sooner in the passage
than Marianne came hastily out of the parlour apparently in violent
affliction, with her handkerchief at her eyes; and without noticing them
ran up stairs. Surprised and alarmed they proceeded directly into the
room she had just quitted, where they found only Willoughby, who was
leaning against the mantel-piece with his back towards them. He turned
round on their coming in, and his countenance shewed that he strongly
partook of the emotion which over-powered Marianne.
"Is anything the matter with her?" cried
Mrs. Dashwood as she entered--"is she ill?"
"I hope not," he replied, trying to look
cheerful; and with a forced smile presently added, "It is I who may
rather expect to be ill--for I am now suffering under a very heavy
disappointment!"
"Disappointment?"
"Yes, for I am unable to keep my engagement
with you. Mrs. Smith has this morning exercised the privilege of riches
upon a poor dependent cousin, by sending me on business to London. I
have just received my dispatches, and taken my farewell of Allenham; and
by way of exhilaration I am now come to take my farewell of you."
"To London!--and are you going this
morning?"
"Almost this moment."
"This is very unfortunate. But Mrs. Smith
must be obliged;--and her business will not detain you from us long I
hope."
He coloured as he replied, "You are very
kind, but I have no idea of returning into Devonshire immediately. My
visits to Mrs. Smith are never repeated within the twelvemonth."
"And is Mrs. Smith your only friend? Is
Allenham the only house in the neighbourhood to which you will be
welcome? For shame, Willoughby, can you wait for an invitation
here?"
His colour increased; and with his eyes fixed on
the ground he only replied, "You are too good."
Mrs. Dashwood looked at Elinor with surprise.
Elinor felt equal amazement. For a few moments every one was silent.
Mrs. Dashwood first spoke.
"I have only to add, my dear Willoughby, that
at Barton cottage you will always be welcome; for I will not press you
to return here immediately, because you only can judge how far THAT
might be pleasing to Mrs. Smith; and on this head I shall be no more
disposed to question your judgment than to doubt your inclination."
"My engagements at present," replied
Willoughby, confusedly, "are of such a nature--that--I dare not
flatter myself"--
He stopt. Mrs. Dashwood was too much astonished to
speak, and another pause succeeded. This was broken by Willoughby, who
said with a faint smile, "It is folly to linger in this manner. I
will not torment myself any longer by remaining among friends whose
society it is impossible for me now to enjoy."
He then hastily took leave of them all and left
the room. They saw him step into his carriage, and in a minute it was
out of sight.
Mrs. Dashwood felt too much for speech, and
instantly quitted the parlour to give way in solitude to the concern and
alarm which this sudden departure occasioned.
Elinor's uneasiness was at least equal to her
mother's. She thought of what had just passed with anxiety and distrust.
Willoughby's behaviour in taking leave of them, his embarrassment, and
affectation of cheerfulness, and, above all, his unwillingness to accept
her mother's invitation, a backwardness so unlike a lover, so unlike
himself, greatly disturbed her. One moment she feared that no serious
design had ever been formed on his side; and the next that some
unfortunate quarrel had taken place between him and her sister;--the
distress in which Marianne had quitted the room was such as a serious
quarrel could most reasonably account for, though when she considered
what Marianne's love for him was, a quarrel seemed almost impossible.
But whatever might be the particulars of their
separation, her sister's affliction was indubitable; and she thought
with the tenderest compassion of that violent sorrow which Marianne was
in all probability not merely giving way to as a relief, but feeding and
encouraging as a duty.
In about half an hour her mother returned, and
though her eyes were red, her countenance was not uncheerful.
"Our dear Willoughby is now some miles from
Barton, Elinor," said she, as she sat down to work, "and with
how heavy a heart does he travel?"
"It is all very strange. So suddenly to be
gone! It seems but the work of a moment. And last night he was with us
so happy, so cheerful, so affectionate? And now, after only ten minutes
notice--Gone too without intending to return!--Something more than what
he owned to us must have happened. He did not speak, he did not behave
like himself. YOU must have seen the difference as well as I. What can
it be? Can they have quarrelled? Why else should he have shewn such
unwillingness to accept your invitation here?"--
"It was not inclination that he wanted,
Elinor; I could plainly see THAT. He had not the power of accepting it.
I have thought it all over I assure you, and I can perfectly account for
every thing that at first seemed strange to me as well as to you."
"Can you, indeed!"
"Yes. I have explained it to myself in the
most satisfactory way;--but you, Elinor, who love to doubt where you
can--it will not satisfy YOU, I know; but you shall not talk ME out of
my trust in it. I am persuaded that Mrs. Smith suspects his regard for
Marianne, disapproves of it, (perhaps because she has other views for
him,) and on that account is eager to get him away;-- and that the
business which she sends him off to transact is invented as an excuse to
dismiss him. This is what I believe to have happened. He is, moreover,
aware that she DOES disapprove the connection, he dares not therefore at
present confess to her his engagement with Marianne, and he feels
himself obliged, from his dependent situation, to give into her schemes,
and absent himself from Devonshire for a while. You will tell me, I
know, that this may or may NOT have happened; but I will listen to no
cavil, unless you can point out any other method of understanding the
affair as satisfactory at this. And now, Elinor, what have you to
say?"
"Nothing, for you have anticipated my
answer."
"Then you would have told me, that it might
or might not have happened. Oh, Elinor, how incomprehensible are your
feelings! You had rather take evil upon credit than good. You had rather
look out for misery for Marianne, and guilt for poor Willoughby, than an
apology for the latter. You are resolved to think him blameable, because
he took leave of us with less affection than his usual behaviour has
shewn. And is no allowance to be made for inadvertence, or for spirits
depressed by recent disappointment? Are no probabilities to be accepted,
merely because they are not certainties? Is nothing due to the man whom
we have all such reason to love, and no reason in the world to think ill
of? To the possibility of motives unanswerable in themselves, though
unavoidably secret for a while? And, after all, what is it you suspect
him of?"
"I can hardly tell myself. But suspicion of
something unpleasant is the inevitable consequence of such an alteration
as we just witnessed in him. There is great truth, however, in what you
have now urged of the allowances which ought to be made for him, and it
is my wish to be candid in my judgment of every body. Willoughby may
undoubtedly have very sufficient reasons for his conduct, and I will
hope that he has. But it would have been more like Willoughby to
acknowledge them at once. Secrecy may be advisable; but still I cannot
help wondering at its being practiced by him."
"Do not blame him, however, for departing
from his character, where the deviation is necessary. But you really do
admit the justice of what I have said in his defence?--I am happy--and
he is acquitted."
"Not entirely. It may be proper to conceal
their engagement (if they ARE engaged) from Mrs. Smith-- and if that is
the case, it must be highly expedient for Willoughby to be but little in
Devonshire at present. But this is no excuse for their concealing it
from us."
"Concealing it from us! my dear child, do you
accuse Willoughby and Marianne of concealment? This is strange indeed,
when your eyes have been reproaching them every day for
incautiousness."
"I want no proof of their affection,"
said Elinor; "but of their engagement I do."
"I am perfectly satisfied of both."
"Yet not a syllable has been said to you on
the subject, by either of them."
"I have not wanted syllables where actions
have spoken so plainly. Has not his behaviour to Marianne and to all of
us, for at least the last fortnight, declared that he loved and
considered her as his future wife, and that he felt for us the
attachment of the nearest relation? Have we not perfectly understood
each other? Has not my consent been daily asked by his looks, his
manner, his attentive and affectionate respect? My Elinor, is it
possible to doubt their engagement? How could such a thought occur to
you? How is it to be supposed that Willoughby, persuaded as he must be
of your sister's love, should leave her, and leave her perhaps for
months, without telling her of his affection;--that they should part
without a mutual exchange of confidence?"
"I confess," replied Elinor, "that
every circumstance except ONE is in favour of their engagement; but that
ONE is the total silence of both on the subject, and with me it almost
outweighs every other."
"How strange this is! You must think
wretchedly indeed of Willoughby, if, after all that has openly passed
between them, you can doubt the nature of the terms on which they are
together. Has he been acting a part in his behaviour to your sister all
this time? Do you suppose him really indifferent to her?"
"No, I cannot think that. He must and does
love her I am sure."
"But with a strange kind of tenderness, if he
can leave her with such indifference, such carelessness of the future,
as you attribute to him."
"You must remember, my dear mother, that I
have never considered this matter as certain. I have had my doubts, I
confess; but they are fainter than they were, and they may soon be
entirely done away. If we find they correspond, every fear of mine will
be removed."
"A mighty concession indeed! If you were to
see them at the altar, you would suppose they were going to be married.
Ungracious girl! But I require no such proof. Nothing in my opinion has
ever passed to justify doubt; no secrecy has been attempted; all has
been uniformly open and unreserved. You cannot doubt your sister's
wishes. It must be Willoughby therefore whom you suspect. But why? Is he
not a man of honour and feeling? Has there been any inconsistency on his
side to create alarm? can he be deceitful?"
"I hope not, I believe not," cried
Elinor. "I love Willoughby, sincerely love him; and suspicion of
his integrity cannot be more painful to yourself than to me. It has been
involuntary, and I will not encourage it. I was startled, I confess, by
the alteration in his manners this morning;--he did not speak like
himself, and did not return your kindness with any cordiality. But all
this may be explained by such a situation of his affairs as you have
supposed. He had just parted from my sister, had seen her leave him in
the greatest affliction; and if he felt obliged, from a fear of
offending Mrs. Smith, to resist the temptation of returning here soon,
and yet aware that by declining your invitation, by saying that he was
going away for some time, he should seem to act an ungenerous, a
suspicious part by our family, he might well be embarrassed and
disturbed. In such a case, a plain and open avowal of his difficulties
would have been more to his honour I think, as well as more consistent
with his general character;--but I will not raise objections against any
one's conduct on so illiberal a foundation, as a difference in judgment
from myself, or a deviation from what I may think right and
consistent."
"You speak very properly. Willoughby
certainly does not deserve to be suspected. Though WE have not known him
long, he is no stranger in this part of the world; and who has ever
spoken to his disadvantage? Had he been in a situation to act
independently and marry immediately, it might have been odd that he
should leave us without acknowledging everything to me at once: but this
is not the case. It is an engagement in some respects not prosperously
begun, for their marriage must be at a very uncertain distance; and even
secrecy, as far as it can be observed, may now be very advisable."
They were interrupted by the entrance of Margaret;
and Elinor was then at liberty to think over the representations of her
mother, to acknowledge the probability of many, and hope for the justice
of all.
They saw nothing of Marianne till dinner time,
when she entered the room and took her place at the table without saying
a word. Her eyes were red and swollen; and it seemed as if her tears
were even then restrained with difficulty. She avoided the looks of them
all, could neither eat nor speak, and after some time, on her mother's
silently pressing her hand with tender compassion, her small degree of
fortitude was quite overcome, she burst into tears and left the room.
This violent oppression of spirits continued the
whole evening. She was without any power, because she was without any
desire of command over herself. The slightest mention of anything
relative to Willoughby overpowered her in an instant; and though her
family were most anxiously attentive to her comfort, it was impossible
for them, if they spoke at all, to keep clear of every subject which her
feelings connected with him.
CHAPTER 16
Marianne would have thought herself very
inexcusable had she been able to sleep at all the first night after
parting from Willoughby. She would have been ashamed to look her family
in the face the next morning, had she not risen from her bed in more
need of repose than when she lay down in it. But the feelings which made
such composure a disgrace, left her in no danger of incurring it. She
was awake the whole night, and she wept the greatest part of it. She got
up with a headache, was unable to talk, and unwilling to take any
nourishment; giving pain every moment to her mother and sisters, and
forbidding all attempt at consolation from either. Her sensibility was
potent enough!
When breakfast was over she walked out by herself,
and wandered about the village of Allenham, indulging the recollection
of past enjoyment and crying over the present reverse for the chief of
the morning.
The evening passed off in the equal indulgence of
feeling. She played over every favourite song that she had been used to
play to Willoughby, every air in which their voices had been oftenest
joined, and sat at the instrument gazing on every line of music that he
had written out for her, till her heart was so heavy that no farther
sadness could be gained; and this nourishment of grief was every day
applied. She spent whole hours at the pianoforte alternately singing and
crying; her voice often totally suspended by her tears. In books too, as
well as in music, she courted the misery which a contrast between the
past and present was certain of giving. She read nothing but what they
had been used to read together.
Such violence of affliction indeed could not be
supported for ever; it sunk within a few days into a calmer melancholy;
but these employments, to which she daily recurred, her solitary walks
and silent meditations, still produced occasional effusions of sorrow as
lively as ever.
No letter from Willoughby came; and none seemed
expected by Marianne. Her mother was surprised, and Elinor again became
uneasy. But Mrs. Dashwood could find explanations whenever she wanted
them, which at least satisfied herself.
"Remember, Elinor," said she, "how
very often Sir John fetches our letters himself from the post, and
carries them to it. We have already agreed that secrecy may be
necessary, and we must acknowledge that it could not be maintained if
their correspondence were to pass through Sir John's hands."
Elinor could not deny the truth of this, and she
tried to find in it a motive sufficient for their silence. But there was
one method so direct, so simple, and in her opinion so eligible of
knowing the real state of the affair, and of instantly removing all
mystery, that she could not help suggesting it to her mother.
"Why do you not ask Marianne at once,"
said she, "whether she is or she is not engaged to Willoughby? From
you, her mother, and so kind, so indulgent a mother, the question could
not give offence. It would be the natural result of your affection for
her. She used to be all unreserve, and to you more especially."
"I would not ask such a question for the
world. Supposing it possible that they are not engaged, what distress
would not such an enquiry inflict! At any rate it would be most
ungenerous. I should never deserve her confidence again, after forcing
from her a confession of what is meant at present to be unacknowledged
to any one. I know Marianne's heart: I know that she dearly loves me,
and that I shall not be the last to whom the affair is made known, when
circumstances make the revealment of it eligible. I would not attempt to
force the confidence of any one; of a child much less; because a sense
of duty would prevent the denial which her wishes might direct."
Elinor thought this generosity overstrained,
considering her sister's youth, and urged the matter farther, but in
vain; common sense, common care, common prudence, were all sunk in Mrs.
Dashwood's romantic delicacy.
It was several days before Willoughby's name was
mentioned before Marianne by any of her family; Sir John and Mrs.
Jennings, indeed, were not so nice; their witticisms added pain to many
a painful hour;-- but one evening, Mrs. Dashwood, accidentally taking up
a volume of Shakespeare, exclaimed,
"We have never finished Hamlet, Marianne; our
dear Willoughby went away before we could get through it. We will put it
by, that when he comes again...But it may be months, perhaps, before
THAT happens."
"Months!" cried Marianne, with strong
surprise. "No--nor many weeks."
Mrs. Dashwood was sorry for what she had said; but
it gave Elinor pleasure, as it produced a reply from Marianne so
expressive of confidence in Willoughby and knowledge of his intentions.
One morning, about a week after his leaving the
country, Marianne was prevailed on to join her sisters in their usual
walk, instead of wandering away by herself. Hitherto she had carefully
avoided every companion in her rambles. If her sisters intended to walk
on the downs, she directly stole away towards the lanes; if they talked
of the valley, she was as speedy in climbing the hills, and could never
be found when the others set off. But at length she was secured by the
exertions of Elinor, who greatly disapproved such continual seclusion.
They walked along the road through the valley, and chiefly in silence,
for Marianne's MIND could not be controlled, and Elinor, satisfied with
gaining one point, would not then attempt more. Beyond the entrance of
the valley, where the country, though still rich, was less wild and more
open, a long stretch of the road which they had travelled on first
coming to Barton, lay before them; and on reaching that point, they
stopped to look around them, and examine a prospect which formed the
distance of their view from the cottage, from a spot which they had
never happened to reach in any of their walks before.
Amongst the objects in the scene, they soon
discovered an animated one; it was a man on horseback riding towards
them. In a few minutes they could distinguish him to be a gentleman; and
in a moment afterwards Marianne rapturously exclaimed,
"It is he; it is indeed;--I know it
is!"--and was hastening to meet him, when Elinor cried out,
"Indeed, Marianne, I think you are mistaken.
It is not Willoughby. The person is not tall enough for him, and has not
his air."
"He has, he has," cried Marianne,
"I am sure he has. His air, his coat, his horse. I knew how soon he
would come."
She walked eagerly on as she spoke; and Elinor, to
screen Marianne from particularity, as she felt almost certain of its
not being Willoughby, quickened her pace and kept up with her. They were
soon within thirty yards of the gentleman. Marianne looked again; her
heart sunk within her; and abruptly turning round, she was hurrying
back, when the voices of both her sisters were raised to detain her; a
third, almost as well known as Willoughby's, joined them in begging her
to stop, and she turned round with surprise to see and welcome Edward
Ferrars.
He was the only person in the world who could at
that moment be forgiven for not being Willoughby; the only one who could
have gained a smile from her; but she dispersed her tears to smile on
HIM, and in her sister's happiness forgot for a time her own
disappointment.
He dismounted, and giving his horse to his
servant, walked back with them to Barton, whither he was purposely
coming to visit them.
He was welcomed by them all with great cordiality,
but especially by Marianne, who showed more warmth of regard in her
reception of him than even Elinor herself. To Marianne, indeed, the
meeting between Edward and her sister was but a continuation of that
unaccountable coldness which she had often observed at Norland in their
mutual behaviour. On Edward's side, more particularly, there was a
deficiency of all that a lover ought to look and say on such an
occasion. He was confused, seemed scarcely sensible of pleasure in
seeing them, looked neither rapturous nor gay, said little but what was
forced from him by questions, and distinguished Elinor by no mark of
affection. Marianne saw and listened with increasing surprise. She began
almost to feel a dislike of Edward; and it ended, as every feeling must
end with her, by carrying back her thoughts to Willoughby, whose manners
formed a contrast sufficiently striking to those of his brother elect.
After a short silence which succeeded the first
surprise and enquiries of meeting, Marianne asked Edward if he came
directly from London. No, he had been in Devonshire a fortnight.
"A fortnight!" she repeated, surprised
at his being so long in the same county with Elinor without seeing her
before.
He looked rather distressed as he added, that he
had been staying with some friends near Plymouth.
"Have you been lately in Sussex?" said
Elinor.
"I was at Norland about a month ago."
"And how does dear, dear Norland look?"
cried Marianne.
"Dear, dear Norland," said Elinor,
"probably looks much as it always does at this time of the year.
The woods and walks thickly covered with dead leaves."
"Oh," cried Marianne, "with what
transporting sensation have I formerly seen them fall! How have I
delighted, as I walked, to see them driven in showers about me by the
wind! What feelings have they, the season, the air altogether inspired!
Now there is no one to regard them. They are seen only as a nuisance,
swept hastily off, and driven as much as possible from the sight."
"It is not every one," said Elinor,
"who has your passion for dead leaves."
"No; my feelings are not often shared, not
often understood. But SOMETIMES they are."--As she said this, she
sunk into a reverie for a few moments;--but rousing herself again,
"Now, Edward," said she, calling his attention to the
prospect, "here is Barton valley. Look up to it, and be tranquil if
you can. Look at those hills! Did you ever see their equals? To the left
is Barton park, amongst those woods and plantations. You may see the end
of the house. And there, beneath that farthest hill, which rises with
such grandeur, is our cottage."
"It is a beautiful country," he replied;
"but these bottoms must be dirty in winter."
"How can you think of dirt, with such objects
before you?"
"Because," replied he, smiling,
"among the rest of the objects before me, I see a very dirty
lane."
"How strange!" said Marianne to herself
as she walked on.
"Have you an agreeable neighbourhood here?
Are the Middletons pleasant people?"
"No, not all," answered Marianne;
"we could not be more unfortunately situated."
"Marianne," cried her sister, "how
can you say so? How can you be so unjust? They are a very respectable
family, Mr. Ferrars; and towards us have behaved in the friendliest
manner. Have you forgot, Marianne, how many pleasant days we have owed
to them?"
"No," said Marianne, in a low voice,
"nor how many painful moments."
Elinor took no notice of this; and directing her
attention to their visitor, endeavoured to support something like
discourse with him, by talking of their present residence, its
conveniences, &c. extorting from him occasional questions and
remarks. His coldness and reserve mortified her severely; she was vexed
and half angry; but resolving to regulate her behaviour to him by the
past rather than the present, she avoided every appearance of resentment
or displeasure, and treated him as she thought he ought to be treated
from the family connection.
CHAPTER 17
Mrs. Dashwood was surprised only for a moment at
seeing him; for his coming to Barton was, in her opinion, of all things
the most natural. Her joy and expression of regard long outlived her
wonder. He received the kindest welcome from her; and shyness, coldness,
reserve could not stand against such a reception. They had begun to fail
him before he entered the house, and they were quite overcome by the
captivating manners of Mrs. Dashwood. Indeed a man could not very well
be in love with either of her daughters, without extending the passion
to her; and Elinor had the satisfaction of seeing him soon become more
like himself. His affections seemed to reanimate towards them all, and
his interest in their welfare again became perceptible. He was not in
spirits, however; he praised their house, admired its prospect, was
attentive, and kind; but still he was not in spirits. The whole family
perceived it, and Mrs. Dashwood, attributing it to some want of
liberality in his mother, sat down to table indignant against all
selfish parents.
"What are Mrs. Ferrars's views for you at
present, Edward?" said she, when dinner was over and they had drawn
round the fire; "are you still to be a great orator in spite of
yourself?"
"No. I hope my mother is now convinced that I
have no more talents than inclination for a public life!"
"But how is your fame to be established? for
famous you must be to satisfy all your family; and with no inclination
for expense, no affection for strangers, no profession, and no
assurance, you may find it a difficult matter."
"I shall not attempt it. I have no wish to be
distinguished; and have every reason to hope I never shall. Thank
Heaven! I cannot be forced into genius and eloquence."
"You have no ambition, I well know. Your
wishes are all moderate."
"As moderate as those of the rest of the
world, I believe. I wish as well as every body else to be perfectly
happy; but, like every body else it must be in my own way. Greatness
will not make me so."
"Strange that it would!" cried Marianne.
"What have wealth or grandeur to do with happiness?"
"Grandeur has but little," said Elinor,
"but wealth has much to do with it."
"Elinor, for shame!" said Marianne,
"money can only give happiness where there is nothing else to give
it. Beyond a competence, it can afford no real satisfaction, as far as
mere self is concerned."
"Perhaps," said Elinor, smiling,
"we may come to the same point. YOUR competence and MY wealth are
very much alike, I dare say; and without them, as the world goes now, we
shall both agree that every kind of external comfort must be wanting.
Your ideas are only more noble than mine. Come, what is your
competence?"
"About eighteen hundred or two thousand a
year; not more than THAT."
Elinor laughed. "TWO thousand a year! ONE is
my wealth! I guessed how it would end."
"And yet two thousand a-year is a very
moderate income," said Marianne. "A family cannot well be
maintained on a smaller. I am sure I am not extravagant in my demands. A
proper establishment of servants, a carriage, perhaps two, and hunters,
cannot be supported on less."
Elinor smiled again, to hear her sister describing
so accurately their future expenses at Combe Magna.
"Hunters!" repeated Edward--"but
why must you have hunters? Every body does not hunt."
Marianne coloured as she replied, "But most
people do."
"I wish," said Margaret, striking out a
novel thought, "that somebody would give us all a large fortune
apiece!"
"Oh that they would!" cried Marianne,
her eyes sparkling with animation, and her cheeks glowing with the
delight of such imaginary happiness.
"We are all unanimous in that wish, I
suppose," said Elinor, "in spite of the insufficiency of
wealth."
"Oh dear!" cried Margaret, "how
happy I should be! I wonder what I should do with it!"
Marianne looked as if she had no doubt on that
point.
"I should be puzzled to spend so large a
fortune myself," said Mrs. Dashwood, "if my children were all
to be rich my help."
"You must begin your improvements on this
house," observed Elinor, "and your difficulties will soon
vanish."
"What magnificent orders would travel from
this family to London," said Edward, "in such an event! What a
happy day for booksellers, music-sellers, and print-shops! You, Miss
Dashwood, would give a general commission for every new print of merit
to be sent you--and as for Marianne, I know her greatness of soul, there
would not be music enough in London to content her. And books!--Thomson,
Cowper, Scott--she would buy them all over and over again: she would buy
up every copy, I believe, to prevent their falling into unworthy hands;
and she would have every book that tells her how to admire an old
twisted tree. Should not you, Marianne? Forgive me, if I am very saucy.
But I was willing to shew you that I had not forgot our old
disputes."
"I love to be reminded of the past,
Edward--whether it be melancholy or gay, I love to recall it--and you
will never offend me by talking of former times. You are very right in
supposing how my money would be spent--some of it, at least--my loose
cash would certainly be employed in improving my collection of music and
books."
"And the bulk of your fortune would be laid
out in annuities on the authors or their heirs."
"No, Edward, I should have something else to
do with it."
"Perhaps, then, you would bestow it as a
reward on that person who wrote the ablest defence of your favourite
maxim, that no one can ever be in love more than once in their
life--your opinion on that point is unchanged, I presume?"
"Undoubtedly. At my time of life opinions are
tolerably fixed. It is not likely that I should now see or hear any
thing to change them."
"Marianne is as steadfast as ever, you
see," said Elinor, "she is not at all altered."
"She is only grown a little more grave than
she was."
"Nay, Edward," said Marianne, "you
need not reproach me. You are not very gay yourself."
"Why should you think so!" replied he,
with a sigh. "But gaiety never was a part of MY character."
"Nor do I think it a part of
Marianne's," said Elinor; "I should hardly call her a lively
girl--she is very earnest, very eager in all she does--sometimes talks a
great deal and always with animation--but she is not often really
merry."
"I believe you are right," he replied,
"and yet I have always set her down as a lively girl."
"I have frequently detected myself in such
kind of mistakes," said Elinor, "in a total misapprehension of
character in some point or other: fancying people so much more gay or
grave, or ingenious or stupid than they really are, and I can hardly
tell why or in what the deception originated. Sometimes one is guided by
what they say of themselves, and very frequently by what other people
say of them, without giving oneself time to deliberate and judge."
"But I thought it was right, Elinor,"
said Marianne, "to be guided wholly by the opinion of other people.
I thought our judgments were given us merely to be subservient to those
of neighbours. This has always been your doctrine, I am sure."
"No, Marianne, never. My doctrine has never
aimed at the subjection of the understanding. All I have ever attempted
to influence has been the behaviour. You must not confound my meaning. I
am guilty, I confess, of having often wished you to treat our
acquaintance in general with greater attention; but when have I advised
you to adopt their sentiments or to conform to their judgment in serious
matters?"
"You have not been able to bring your sister
over to your plan of general civility," said Edward to Elinor,
"Do you gain no ground?"
"Quite the contrary," replied Elinor,
looking expressively at Marianne.
"My judgment," he returned, "is all
on your side of the question; but I am afraid my practice is much more
on your sister's. I never wish to offend, but I am so foolishly shy,
that I often seem negligent, when I am only kept back by my natural
awkwardness. I have frequently thought that I must have been intended by
nature to be fond of low company, I am so little at my ease among
strangers of gentility!"
"Marianne has not shyness to excuse any
inattention of hers," said Elinor.
"She knows her own worth too well for false
shame," replied Edward. "Shyness is only the effect of a sense
of inferiority in some way or other. If I could persuade myself that my
manners were perfectly easy and graceful, I should not be shy."
"But you would still be reserved," said
Marianne, "and that is worse."
Edward started--"Reserved! Am I reserved,
Marianne?"
"Yes, very."
"I do not understand you," replied he,
colouring. "Reserved!--how, in what manner? What am I to tell you?
What can you suppose?"
Elinor looked surprised at his emotion; but trying
to laugh off the subject, she said to him, "Do not you know my
sister well enough to understand what she means? Do not you know she
calls every one reserved who does not talk as fast, and admire what she
admires as rapturously as herself?"
Edward made no answer. His gravity and
thoughtfulness returned on him in their fullest extent--and he sat for
some time silent and dull.
CHAPTER 18
Elinor saw, with great uneasiness the low spirits
of her friend. His visit afforded her but a very partial satisfaction,
while his own enjoyment in it appeared so imperfect. It was evident that
he was unhappy; she wished it were equally evident that he still
distinguished her by the same affection which once she had felt no doubt
of inspiring; but hitherto the continuance of his preference seemed very
uncertain; and the reservedness of his manner towards her contradicted
one moment what a more animated look had intimated the preceding one.
He joined her and Marianne in the breakfast-room
the next morning before the others were down; and Marianne, who was
always eager to promote their happiness as far as she could, soon left
them to themselves. But before she was half way upstairs she heard the
parlour door open, and, turning round, was astonished to see Edward
himself come out.
"I am going into the village to see my
horses," said he, "as you are not yet ready for breakfast; I
shall be back again presently."
***
Edward returned to them with fresh admiration of
the surrounding country; in his walk to the village, he had seen many
parts of the valley to advantage; and the village itself, in a much
higher situation than the cottage, afforded a general view of the whole,
which had exceedingly pleased him. This was a subject which ensured
Marianne's attention, and she was beginning to describe her own
admiration of these scenes, and to question him more minutely on the
objects that had particularly struck him, when Edward interrupted her by
saying, "You must not enquire too far, Marianne--remember I have no
knowledge in the picturesque, and I shall offend you by my ignorance and
want of taste if we come to particulars. I shall call hills steep, which
ought to be bold; surfaces strange and uncouth, which ought to be
irregular and rugged; and distant objects out of sight, which ought only
to be indistinct through the soft medium of a hazy atmosphere. You must
be satisfied with such admiration as I can honestly give. I call it a
very fine country--the hills are steep, the woods seem full of fine
timber, and the valley looks comfortable and snug--with rich meadows and
several neat farm houses scattered here and there. It exactly answers my
idea of a fine country, because it unites beauty with utility--and I
dare say it is a picturesque one too, because you admire it; I can
easily believe it to be full of rocks and promontories, grey moss and
brush wood, but these are all lost on me. I know nothing of the
picturesque."
"I am afraid it is but too true," said
Marianne; "but why should you boast of it?"
"I suspect," said Elinor, "that to
avoid one kind of affectation, Edward here falls into another. Because
he believes many people pretend to more admiration of the beauties of
nature than they really feel, and is disgusted with such pretensions, he
affects greater indifference and less discrimination in viewing them
himself than he possesses. He is fastidious and will have an affectation
of his own."
"It is very true," said Marianne,
"that admiration of landscape scenery is become a mere jargon.
Every body pretends to feel and tries to describe with the taste and
elegance of him who first defined what picturesque beauty was. I detest
jargon of every kind, and sometimes I have kept my feelings to myself,
because I could find no language to describe them in but what was worn
and hackneyed out of all sense and meaning."
"I am convinced," said Edward,
"that you really feel all the delight in a fine prospect which you
profess to feel. But, in return, your sister must allow me to feel no
more than I profess. I like a fine prospect, but not on picturesque
principles. I do not like crooked, twisted, blasted trees. I admire them
much more if they are tall, straight, and flourishing. I do not like
ruined, tattered cottages. I am not fond of nettles or thistles, or
heath blossoms. I have more pleasure in a snug farm-house than a
watch-tower--and a troop of tidy, happy villages please me better than
the finest banditti in the world."
Marianne looked with amazement at Edward, with
compassion at her sister. Elinor only laughed.
The subject was continued no farther; and Marianne
remained thoughtfully silent, till a new object suddenly engaged her
attention. She was sitting by Edward, and in taking his tea from Mrs.
Dashwood, his hand passed so directly before her, as to make a ring,
with a plait of hair in the centre, very conspicuous on one of his
fingers.
"I never saw you wear a ring before,
Edward," she cried. "Is that Fanny's hair? I remember her
promising to give you some. But I should have thought her hair had been
darker."
Marianne spoke inconsiderately what she really
felt-- but when she saw how much she had pained Edward, her own vexation
at her want of thought could not be surpassed by his. He coloured very
deeply, and giving a momentary glance at Elinor, replied, "Yes; it
is my sister's hair. The setting always casts a different shade on it,
you know."
Elinor had met his eye, and looked conscious
likewise. That the hair was her own, she instantaneously felt as well
satisfied as Marianne; the only difference in their conclusions was,
that what Marianne considered as a free gift from her sister, Elinor was
conscious must have been procured by some theft or contrivance unknown
to herself. She was not in a humour, however, to regard it as an
affront, and affecting to take no notice of what passed, by instantly
talking of something else, she internally resolved henceforward to catch
every opportunity of eyeing the hair and of satisfying herself, beyond
all doubt, that it was exactly the shade of her own.
Edward's embarrassment lasted some time, and it
ended in an absence of mind still more settled. He was particularly
grave the whole morning. Marianne severely censured herself for what she
had said; but her own forgiveness might have been more speedy, had she
known how little offence it had given her sister.
Before the middle of the day, they were visited by
Sir John and Mrs. Jennings, who, having heard of the arrival of a
gentleman at the cottage, came to take a survey of the guest. With the
assistance of his mother-in-law, Sir John was not long in discovering
that the name of Ferrars began with an F. and this prepared a future
mine of raillery against the devoted Elinor, which nothing but the
newness of their acquaintance with Edward could have prevented from
being immediately sprung. But, as it was, she only learned, from some
very significant looks, how far their penetration, founded on Margaret's
instructions, extended.
Sir John never came to the Dashwoods without
either inviting them to dine at the park the next day, or to drink tea
with them that evening. On the present occasion, for the better
entertainment of their visitor, towards whose amusement he felt himself
bound to contribute, he wished to engage them for both.
"You MUST drink tea with us to night,"
said he, "for we shall be quite alone--and tomorrow you must
absolutely dine with us, for we shall be a large party."
Mrs. Jennings enforced the necessity. "And
who knows but you may raise a dance," said she. "And that will
tempt YOU, Miss Marianne."
"A dance!" cried Marianne.
"Impossible! Who is to dance?"
"Who! why yourselves, and the Careys, and
Whitakers to be sure.--What! you thought nobody could dance because a
certain person that shall be nameless is gone!"
"I wish with all my soul," cried Sir
John, "that Willoughby were among us again."
This, and Marianne's blushing, gave new suspicions
to Edward. "And who is Willoughby?" said he, in a low voice,
to Miss Dashwood, by whom he was sitting.
She gave him a brief reply. Marianne's countenance
was more communicative. Edward saw enough to comprehend, not only the
meaning of others, but such of Marianne's expressions as had puzzled him
before; and when their visitors left them, he went immediately round
her, and said, in a whisper, "I have been guessing. Shall I tell
you my guess?"
"What do you mean?"
"Shall I tell you."
"Certainly."
"Well then; I guess that Mr. Willoughby
hunts."
Marianne was surprised and confused, yet she could
not help smiling at the quiet archness of his manner, and after a
moment's silence, said,
"Oh, Edward! How can you?--But the time will
come I hope...I am sure you will like him."
"I do not doubt it," replied he, rather
astonished at her earnestness and warmth; for had he not imagined it to
be a joke for the good of her acquaintance in general, founded only on a
something or a nothing between Mr. Willoughby and herself, he would not
have ventured to mention it.
CHAPTER 19
Edward remained a week at the cottage; he was
earnestly pressed by Mrs. Dashwood to stay longer; but, as if he were
bent only on self-mortification, he seemed resolved to be gone when his
enjoyment among his friends was at the height. His spirits, during the
last two or three days, though still very unequal, were greatly
improved--he grew more and more partial to the house and environs--never
spoke of going away without a sigh--declared his time to be wholly
disengaged--even doubted to what place he should go when he left
them--but still, go he must. Never had any week passed so quickly--he
could hardly believe it to be gone. He said so repeatedly; other things
he said too, which marked the turn of his feelings and gave the lie to
his actions. He had no pleasure at Norland; he detested being in town;
but either to Norland or London, he must go. He valued their kindness
beyond any thing, and his greatest happiness was in being with them.
Yet, he must leave them at the end of a week, in spite of their wishes
and his own, and without any restraint on his time.
Elinor placed all that was astonishing in this way
of acting to his mother's account; and it was happy for her that he had
a mother whose character was so imperfectly known to her, as to be the
general excuse for every thing strange on the part of her son.
Disappointed, however, and vexed as she was, and sometimes displeased
with his uncertain behaviour to herself, she was very well disposed on
the whole to regard his actions with all the candid allowances and
generous qualifications, which had been rather more painfully extorted
from her, for Willoughby's service, by her mother. His want of spirits,
of openness, and of consistency, were most usually attributed to his
want of independence, and his better knowledge of Mrs. Ferrars's
disposition and designs. The shortness of his visit, the steadiness of
his purpose in leaving them, originated in the same fettered
inclination, the same inevitable necessity of temporizing with his
mother. The old well-established grievance of duty against will, parent
against child, was the cause of all. She would have been glad to know
when these difficulties were to cease, this opposition was to
yield,--when Mrs. Ferrars would be reformed, and her son be at liberty
to be happy. But from such vain wishes she was forced to turn for
comfort to the renewal of her confidence in Edward's affection, to the
remembrance of every mark of regard in look or word which fell from him
while at Barton, and above all to that flattering proof of it which he
constantly wore round his finger.
"I think, Edward," said Mrs. Dashwood,
as they were at breakfast the last morning, "you would be a happier
man if you had any profession to engage your time and give an interest
to your plans and actions. Some inconvenience to your friends, indeed,
might result from it--you would not be able to give them so much of your
time. But (with a smile) you would be materially benefited in one
particular at least--you would know where to go when you left
them."
"I do assure you," he replied,
"that I have long thought on this point, as you think now. It has
been, and is, and probably will always be a heavy misfortune to me, that
I have had no necessary business to engage me, no profession to give me
employment, or afford me any thing like independence. But unfortunately
my own nicety, and the nicety of my friends, have made me what I am, an
idle, helpless being. We never could agree in our choice of a
profession. I always preferred the church, as I still do. But that was
not smart enough for my family. They recommended the army. That was a
great deal too smart for me. The law was allowed to be genteel enough;
many young men, who had chambers in the Temple, made a very good
appearance in the first circles, and drove about town in very knowing
gigs. But I had no inclination for the law, even in this less abstruse
study of it, which my family approved. As for the navy, it had fashion
on its side, but I was too old when the subject was first started to
enter it--and, at length, as there was no necessity for my having any
profession at all, as I might be as dashing and expensive without a red
coat on my back as with one, idleness was pronounced on the whole to be
most advantageous and honourable, and a young man of eighteen is not in
general so earnestly bent on being busy as to resist the solicitations
of his friends to do nothing. I was therefore entered at Oxford and have
been properly idle ever since."
"The consequence of which, I suppose, will
be," said Mrs. Dashwood, "since leisure has not promoted your
own happiness, that your sons will be brought up to as many pursuits,
employments, professions, and trades as Columella's."
"They will be brought up," said he, in a
serious accent, "to be as unlike myself as is possible. In feeling,
in action, in condition, in every thing."
"Come, come; this is all an effusion of
immediate want of spirits, Edward. You are in a melancholy humour, and
fancy that any one unlike yourself must be happy. But remember that the
pain of parting from friends will be felt by every body at times,
whatever be their education or state. Know your own happiness. You want
nothing but patience--or give it a more fascinating name, call it hope.
Your mother will secure to you, in time, that independence you are so
anxious for; it is her duty, and it will, it must ere long become her
happiness to prevent your whole youth from being wasted in discontent.
How much may not a few months do?"
"I think," replied Edward, "that I
may defy many months to produce any good to me."
This desponding turn of mind, though it could not
be communicated to Mrs. Dashwood, gave additional pain to them all in
the parting, which shortly took place, and left an uncomfortable
impression on Elinor's feelings especially, which required some trouble
and time to subdue. But as it was her determination to subdue it, and to
prevent herself from appearing to suffer more than what all her family
suffered on his going away, she did not adopt the method so judiciously
employed by Marianne, on a similar occasion, to augment and fix her
sorrow, by seeking silence, solitude and idleness. Their means were as
different as their objects, and equally suited to the advancement of
each.
Elinor sat down to her drawing-table as soon as he
was out of the house, busily employed herself the whole day, neither
sought nor avoided the mention of his name, appeared to interest herself
almost as much as ever in the general concerns of the family, and if, by
this conduct, she did not lessen her own grief, it was at least
prevented from unnecessary increase, and her mother and sisters were
spared much solicitude on her account.
Such behaviour as this, so exactly the reverse of
her own, appeared no more meritorious to Marianne, than her own had
seemed faulty to her. The business of self-command she settled very
easily;--with strong affections it was impossible, with calm ones it
could have no merit. That her sister's affections WERE calm, she dared
not deny, though she blushed to acknowledge it; and of the strength of
her own, she gave a very striking proof, by still loving and respecting
that sister, in spite of this mortifying conviction.
Without shutting herself up from her family, or
leaving the house in determined solitude to avoid them, or lying awake
the whole night to indulge meditation, Elinor found every day afforded
her leisure enough to think of Edward, and of Edward's behaviour, in
every possible variety which the different state of her spirits at
different times could produce,--with tenderness, pity, approbation,
censure, and doubt. There were moments in abundance, when, if not by the
absence of her mother and sisters, at least by the nature of their
employments, conversation was forbidden among them, and every effect of
solitude was produced. Her mind was inevitably at liberty; her thoughts
could not be chained elsewhere; and the past and the future, on a
subject so interesting, must be before her, must force her attention,
and engross her memory, her reflection, and her fancy.
From a reverie of this kind, as she sat at her
drawing-table, she was roused one morning, soon after Edward's leaving
them, by the arrival of company. She happened to be quite alone. The
closing of the little gate, at the entrance of the green court in front
of the house, drew her eyes to the window, and she saw a large party
walking up to the door. Amongst them were Sir John and Lady Middleton
and Mrs. Jennings, but there were two others, a gentleman and lady, who
were quite unknown to her. She was sitting near the window, and as soon
as Sir John perceived her, he left the rest of the party to the ceremony
of knocking at the door, and stepping across the turf, obliged her to
open the casement to speak to him, though the space was so short between
the door and the window, as to make it hardly possible to speak at one
without being heard at the other.
"Well," said he, "we have brought
you some strangers. How do you like them?"
"Hush! they will hear you."
"Never mind if they do. It is only the
Palmers. Charlotte is very pretty, I can tell you. You may see her if
you look this way."
As Elinor was certain of seeing her in a couple of
minutes, without taking that liberty, she begged to be excused.
"Where is Marianne? Has she run away because
we are come? I see her instrument is open."
"She is walking, I believe."
They were now joined by Mrs. Jennings, who had not
patience enough to wait till the door was opened before she told HER
story. She came hallooing to the window, "How do you do, my dear?
How does Mrs. Dashwood do? And where are your sisters? What! all alone!
you will be glad of a little company to sit with you. I have brought my
other son and daughter to see you. Only think of their coming so
suddenly! I thought I heard a carriage last night, while we were
drinking our tea, but it never entered my head that it could be them. I
thought of nothing but whether it might not be Colonel Brandon come back
again; so I said to Sir John, I do think I hear a carriage; perhaps it
is Colonel Brandon come back again"--
Elinor was obliged to turn from her, in the middle
of her story, to receive the rest of the party; Lady Middleton
introduced the two strangers; Mrs. Dashwood and Margaret came down
stairs at the same time, and they all sat down to look at one another,
while Mrs. Jennings continued her story as she walked through the
passage into the parlour, attended by Sir John.
Mrs. Palmer was several years younger than Lady
Middleton, and totally unlike her in every respect. She was short and
plump, had a very pretty face, and the finest expression of good humour
in it that could possibly be. Her manners were by no means so elegant as
her sister's, but they were much more prepossessing. She came in with a
smile, smiled all the time of her visit, except when she laughed, and
smiled when she went away. Her husband was a grave looking young man of
five or six and twenty, with an air of more fashion and sense than his
wife, but of less willingness to please or be pleased. He entered the
room with a look of self-consequence, slightly bowed to the ladies,
without speaking a word, and, after briefly surveying them and their
apartments, took up a newspaper from the table, and continued to read it
as long as he staid.
Mrs. Palmer, on the contrary, who was strongly
endowed by nature with a turn for being uniformly civil and happy, was
hardly seated before her admiration of the parlour and every thing in it
burst forth.
"Well! what a delightful room this is! I
never saw anything so charming! Only think, Mamma, how it is improved
since I was here last! I always thought it such a sweet place, ma'am!
(turning to Mrs. Dashwood) but you have made it so charming! Only look,
sister, how delightful every thing is! How I should like such a house
for myself! Should not you, Mr. Palmer?"
Mr. Palmer made her no answer, and did not even
raise his eyes from the newspaper.
"Mr. Palmer does not hear me," said she,
laughing; "he never does sometimes. It is so ridiculous!"
This was quite a new idea to Mrs. Dashwood; she
had never been used to find wit in the inattention of any one, and could
not help looking with surprise at them both.
Mrs. Jennings, in the meantime, talked on as loud
as she could, and continued her account of their surprise, the evening
before, on seeing their friends, without ceasing till every thing was
told. Mrs. Palmer laughed heartily at the recollection of their
astonishment, and every body agreed, two or three times over, that it
had been quite an agreeable surprise.
"You may believe how glad we all were to see
them," added Mrs. Jennings, leaning forward towards Elinor, and
speaking in a low voice as if she meant to be heard by no one else,
though they were seated on different sides of the room; "but,
however, I can't help wishing they had not travelled quite so fast, nor
made such a long journey of it, for they came all round by London upon
account of some business, for you know (nodding significantly and
pointing to her daughter) it was wrong in her situation. I wanted her to
stay at home and rest this morning, but she would come with us; she
longed so much to see you all!"
Mrs. Palmer laughed, and said it would not do her
any harm.
"She expects to be confined in
February," continued Mrs. Jennings.
Lady Middleton could no longer endure such a
conversation, and therefore exerted herself to ask Mr. Palmer if there
was any news in the paper.
"No, none at all," he replied, and read
on.
"Here comes Marianne," cried Sir John.
"Now, Palmer, you shall see a monstrous pretty girl."
He immediately went into the passage, opened the
front door, and ushered her in himself. Mrs. Jennings asked her, as soon
as she appeared, if she had not been to Allenham; and Mrs. Palmer
laughed so heartily at the question, as to show she understood it. Mr.
Palmer looked up on her entering the room, stared at her some minutes,
and then returned to his newspaper. Mrs. Palmer's eye was now caught by
the drawings which hung round the room. She got up to examine them.
"Oh! dear, how beautiful these are! Well! how
delightful! Do but look, mama, how sweet! I declare they are quite
charming; I could look at them for ever." And then sitting down
again, she very soon forgot that there were any such things in the room.
When Lady Middleton rose to go away, Mr. Palmer
rose also, laid down the newspaper, stretched himself and looked at them
all around.
"My love, have you been asleep?" said
his wife, laughing.
He made her no answer; and only observed, after
again examining the room, that it was very low pitched, and that the
ceiling was crooked. He then made his bow, and departed with the rest.
Sir John had been very urgent with them all to
spend the next day at the park. Mrs. Dashwood, who did not chuse to dine
with them oftener than they dined at the cottage, absolutely refused on
her own account; her daughters might do as they pleased. But they had no
curiosity to see how Mr. and Mrs. Palmer ate their dinner, and no
expectation of pleasure from them in any other way. They attempted,
therefore, likewise, to excuse themselves; the weather was uncertain,
and not likely to be good. But Sir John would not be satisfied--the
carriage should be sent for them and they must come. Lady Middleton too,
though she did not press their mother, pressed them. Mrs. Jennings and
Mrs. Palmer joined their entreaties, all seemed equally anxious to avoid
a family party; and the young ladies were obliged to yield.
"Why should they ask us?" said Marianne,
as soon as they were gone. "The rent of this cottage is said to be
low; but we have it on very hard terms, if we are to dine at the park
whenever any one is staying either with them, or with us."
"They mean no less to be civil and kind to us
now," said Elinor, "by these frequent invitations, than by
those which we received from them a few weeks ago. The alteration is not
in them, if their parties are grown tedious and dull. We must look for
the change elsewhere."
CHAPTER 20
As the Miss Dashwoods entered the drawing-room of
the park the next day, at one door, Mrs. Palmer came running in at the
other, looking as good humoured and merry as before. She took them all
most affectionately by the hand, and expressed great delight in seeing
them again.
"I am so glad to see you!" said she,
seating herself between Elinor and Marianne, "for it is so bad a
day I was afraid you might not come, which would be a shocking thing, as
we go away again tomorrow. We must go, for the Westons come to us next
week you know. It was quite a sudden thing our coming at all, and I knew
nothing of it till the carriage was coming to the door, and then Mr.
Palmer asked me if I would go with him to Barton. He is so droll! He
never tells me any thing! I am so sorry we cannot stay longer; however
we shall meet again in town very soon, I hope."
They were obliged to put an end to such an
expectation.
"Not go to town!" cried Mrs. Palmer,
with a laugh, "I shall be quite disappointed if you do not. I could
get the nicest house in world for you, next door to ours, in
Hanover-square. You must come, indeed. I am sure I shall be very happy
to chaperon you at any time till I am confined, if Mrs. Dashwood should
not like to go into public."
They thanked her; but were obliged to resist all
her entreaties.
"Oh, my love," cried Mrs. Palmer to her
husband, who just then entered the room--"you must help me to
persuade the Miss Dashwoods to go to town this winter."
Her love made no answer; and after slightly bowing
to the ladies, began complaining of the weather.
"How horrid all this is!" said he.
"Such weather makes every thing and every body disgusting. Dullness
is as much produced within doors as without, by rain. It makes one
detest all one's acquaintance. What the devil does Sir John mean by not
having a billiard room in his house? How few people know what comfort
is! Sir John is as stupid as the weather."
The rest of the company soon dropt in.
"I am afraid, Miss Marianne," said Sir
John, "you have not been able to take your usual walk to Allenham
today."
Marianne looked very grave and said nothing.
"Oh, don't be so sly before us," said
Mrs. Palmer; "for we know all about it, I assure you; and I admire
your taste very much, for I think he is extremely handsome. We do not
live a great way from him in the country, you know. Not above ten miles,
I dare say."
"Much nearer thirty," said her husband.
"Ah, well! there is not much difference. I
never was at his house; but they say it is a sweet pretty place."
"As vile a spot as I ever saw in my
life," said Mr. Palmer.
Marianne remained perfectly silent, though her
countenance betrayed her interest in what was said.
"Is it very ugly?" continued Mrs.
Palmer--"then it must be some other place that is so pretty I
suppose."
When they were seated in the dining room, Sir John
observed with regret that they were only eight all together.
"My dear," said he to his lady, "it
is very provoking that we should be so few. Why did not you ask the
Gilberts to come to us today?"
"Did not I tell you, Sir John, when you spoke
to me about it before, that it could not be done? They dined with us
last."
"You and I, Sir John," said Mrs.
Jennings, "should not stand upon such ceremony."
"Then you would be very ill-bred," cried
Mr. Palmer.
"My love you contradict every body,"
said his wife with her usual laugh. "Do you know that you are quite
rude?"
"I did not know I contradicted any body in
calling your mother ill-bred."
"Ay, you may abuse me as you please,"
said the good-natured old lady, "you have taken Charlotte off my
hands, and cannot give her back again. So there I have the whip hand of
you."
Charlotte laughed heartily to think that her
husband could not get rid of her; and exultingly said, she did not care
how cross he was to her, as they must live together. It was impossible
for any one to be more thoroughly good-natured, or more determined to be
happy than Mrs. Palmer. The studied indifference, insolence, and
discontent of her husband gave her no pain; and when he scolded or
abused her, she was highly diverted.
"Mr. Palmer is so droll!" said she, in a
whisper, to Elinor. "He is always out of humour."
Elinor was not inclined, after a little
observation, to give him credit for being so genuinely and unaffectedly
ill-natured or ill-bred as he wished to appear. His temper might perhaps
be a little soured by finding, like many others of his sex, that through
some unaccountable bias in favour of beauty, he was the husband of a
very silly woman,--but she knew that this kind of blunder was too common
for any sensible man to be lastingly hurt by it.-- It was rather a wish
of distinction, she believed, which produced his contemptuous treatment
of every body, and his general abuse of every thing before him. It was
the desire of appearing superior to other people. The motive was too
common to be wondered at; but the means, however they might succeed by
establishing his superiority in ill-breeding, were not likely to attach
any one to him except his wife.
"Oh, my dear Miss Dashwood," said Mrs.
Palmer soon afterwards, "I have got such a favour to ask of you and
your sister. Will you come and spend some time at Cleveland this
Christmas? Now, pray do,--and come while the Westons are with us. You
cannot think how happy I shall be! It will be quite delightful!--My
love," applying to her husband, "don't you long to have the
Miss Dashwoods come to Cleveland?"
"Certainly," he replied, with a
sneer--"I came into Devonshire with no other view."
"There now,"--said his lady, "you
see Mr. Palmer expects you; so you cannot refuse to come."
They both eagerly and resolutely declined her
invitation.
"But indeed you must and shall come. I am
sure you will like it of all things. The Westons will be with us, and it
will be quite delightful. You cannot think what a sweet place Cleveland
is; and we are so gay now, for Mr. Palmer is always going about the
country canvassing against the election; and so many people came to dine
with us that I never saw before, it is quite charming! But, poor fellow!
it is very fatiguing to him! for he is forced to make every body like
him."
Elinor could hardly keep her countenance as she
assented to the hardship of such an obligation.
"How charming it will be," said
Charlotte, "when he is in Parliament!--won't it? How I shall laugh!
It will be so ridiculous to see all his letters directed to him with an
M.P.--But do you know, he says, he will never frank for me? He declares
he won't. Don't you, Mr. Palmer?"
Mr. Palmer took no notice of her.
"He cannot bear writing, you know," she
continued-- "he says it is quite shocking."
"No," said he, "I never said any
thing so irrational. Don't palm all your abuses of languages upon
me."
"There now; you see how droll he is. This is
always the way with him! Sometimes he won't speak to me for half a day
together, and then he comes out with something so droll--all about any
thing in the world."
She surprised Elinor very much as they returned
into the drawing-room, by asking her whether she did not like Mr. Palmer
excessively.
"Certainly," said Elinor; "he seems
very agreeable."
"Well--I am so glad you do. I thought you
would, he is so pleasant; and Mr. Palmer is excessively pleased with you
and your sisters I can tell you, and you can't think how disappointed he
will be if you don't come to Cleveland.--I can't imagine why you should
object to it."
Elinor was again obliged to decline her
invitation; and by changing the subject, put a stop to her entreaties.
She thought it probable that as they lived in the same county, Mrs.
Palmer might be able to give some more particular account of
Willoughby's general character, than could be gathered from the
Middletons' partial acquaintance with him; and she was eager to gain
from any one, such a confirmation of his merits as might remove the
possibility of fear from Marianne. She began by inquiring if they saw
much of Mr. Willoughby at Cleveland, and whether they were intimately
acquainted with him.
"Oh dear, yes; I know him extremely
well," replied Mrs. Palmer;--"Not that I ever spoke to him,
indeed; but I have seen him for ever in town. Somehow or other I never
happened to be staying at Barton while he was at Allenham. Mama saw him
here once before;-- but I was with my uncle at Weymouth. However, I dare
say we should have seen a great deal of him in Somersetshire, if it had
not happened very unluckily that we should never have been in the
country together. He is very little at Combe, I believe; but if he were
ever so much there, I do not think Mr. Palmer would visit him, for he is
in the opposition, you know, and besides it is such a way off. I know
why you inquire about him, very well; your sister is to marry him. I am
monstrous glad of it, for then I shall have her for a neighbour you
know."
"Upon my word," replied Elinor,
"you know much more of the matter than I do, if you have any reason
to expect such a match."
"Don't pretend to deny it, because you know
it is what every body talks of. I assure you I heard of it in my way
through town."
"My dear Mrs. Palmer!"
"Upon my honour I did.--I met Colonel Brandon
Monday morning in Bond-street, just before we left town, and he told me
of it directly."
"You surprise me very much. Colonel Brandon
tell you of it! Surely you must be mistaken. To give such intelligence
to a person who could not be interested in it, even if it were true, is
not what I should expect Colonel Brandon to do."
"But I do assure you it was so, for all that,
and I will tell you how it happened. When we met him, he turned back and
walked with us; and so we began talking of my brother and sister, and
one thing and another, and I said to him, 'So, Colonel, there is a new
family come to Barton cottage, I hear, and mama sends me word they are
very pretty, and that one of them is going to be married to Mr.
Willoughby of Combe Magna. Is it true, pray? for of course you must
know, as you have been in Devonshire so lately.'"
"And what did the Colonel say?"
"Oh--he did not say much; but he looked as if
he knew it to be true, so from that moment I set it down as certain. It
will be quite delightful, I declare! When is it to take place?"
"Mr. Brandon was very well I hope?"
"Oh! yes, quite well; and so full of your
praises, he did nothing but say fine things of you."
"I am flattered by his commendation. He seems
an excellent man; and I think him uncommonly pleasing."
"So do I.--He is such a charming man, that it
is quite a pity he should be so grave and so dull. Mamma says HE was in
love with your sister too.-- I assure you it was a great compliment if
he was, for he hardly ever falls in love with any body."
"Is Mr. Willoughby much known in your part of
Somersetshire?" said Elinor.
"Oh! yes, extremely well; that is, I do not
believe many people are acquainted with him, because Combe Magna is so
far off; but they all think him extremely agreeable I assure you. Nobody
is more liked than Mr. Willoughby wherever he goes, and so you may tell
your sister. She is a monstrous lucky girl to get him, upon my honour;
not but that he is much more lucky in getting her, because she is so
very handsome and agreeable, that nothing can be good enough for her.
However, I don't think her hardly at all handsomer than you, I assure
you; for I think you both excessively pretty, and so does Mr. Palmer too
I am sure, though we could not get him to own it last night."
Mrs. Palmer's information respecting Willoughby
was not very material; but any testimony in his favour, however small,
was pleasing to her.
"I am so glad we are got acquainted at
last," continued Charlotte.--"And now I hope we shall always
be great friends. You can't think how much I longed to see you! It is so
delightful that you should live at the cottage! Nothing can be like it,
to be sure! And I am so glad your sister is going to be well married! I
hope you will be a great deal at Combe Magna. It is a sweet place, by
all accounts."
"You have been long acquainted with Colonel
Brandon, have not you?"
"Yes, a great while; ever since my sister
married.-- He was a particular friend of Sir John's. I believe,"
she added in a low voice, "he would have been very glad to have had
me, if he could. Sir John and Lady Middleton wished it very much. But
mama did not think the match good enough for me, otherwise Sir John
would have mentioned it to the Colonel, and we should have been married
immediately."
"Did not Colonel Brandon know of Sir John's
proposal to your mother before it was made? Had he never owned his
affection to yourself?"
"Oh, no; but if mama had not objected to it,
I dare say he would have liked it of all things. He had not seen me then
above twice, for it was before I left school. However, I am much happier
as I am. Mr. Palmer is the kind of man I like."
CHAPTER 21
The Palmers returned to Cleveland the next day,
and the two families at Barton were again left to entertain each other.
But this did not last long; Elinor had hardly got their last visitors
out of her head, had hardly done wondering at Charlotte's being so happy
without a cause, at Mr. Palmer's acting so simply, with good abilities,
and at the strange unsuitableness which often existed between husband
and wife, before Sir John's and Mrs. Jennings's active zeal in the cause
of society, procured her some other new acquaintance to see and observe.
In a morning's excursion to Exeter, they had met
with two young ladies, whom Mrs. Jennings had the satisfaction of
discovering to be her relations, and this was enough for Sir John to
invite them directly to the park, as soon as their present engagements
at Exeter were over. Their engagements at Exeter instantly gave way
before such an invitation, and Lady Middleton was thrown into no little
alarm on the return of Sir John, by hearing that she was very soon to
receive a visit from two girls whom she had never seen in her life, and
of whose elegance,-- whose tolerable gentility even, she could have no
proof; for the assurances of her husband and mother on that subject went
for nothing at all. Their being her relations too made it so much the
worse; and Mrs. Jennings's attempts at consolation were therefore
unfortunately founded, when she advised her daughter not to care about
their being so fashionable; because they were all cousins and must put
up with one another. As it was impossible, however, now to prevent their
coming, Lady Middleton resigned herself to the idea of it, with all the
philosophy of a well-bred woman, contenting herself with merely giving
her husband a gentle reprimand on the subject five or six times every
day.
The young ladies arrived: their appearance was by
no means ungenteel or unfashionable. Their dress was very smart, their
manners very civil, they were delighted with the house, and in raptures
with the furniture, and they happened to be so doatingly fond of
children that Lady Middleton's good opinion was engaged in their favour
before they had been an hour at the Park. She declared them to be very
agreeable girls indeed, which for her ladyship was enthusiastic
admiration. Sir John's confidence in his own judgment rose with this
animated praise, and he set off directly for the cottage to tell the
Miss Dashwoods of the Miss Steeles' arrival, and to assure them of their
being the sweetest girls in the world. From such commendation as this,
however, there was not much to be learned; Elinor well knew that the
sweetest girls in the world were to be met with in every part of
England, under every possible variation of form, face, temper and
understanding. Sir John wanted the whole family to walk to the Park
directly and look at his guests. Benevolent, philanthropic man! It was
painful to him even to keep a third cousin to himself.
"Do come now," said he--"pray
come--you must come--I declare you shall come--You can't think how you
will like them. Lucy is monstrous pretty, and so good humoured and
agreeable! The children are all hanging about her already, as if she was
an old acquaintance. And they both long to see you of all things, for
they have heard at Exeter that you are the most beautiful creatures in
the world; and I have told them it is all very true, and a great deal
more. You will be delighted with them I am sure. They have brought the
whole coach full of playthings for the children. How can you be so cross
as not to come? Why they are your cousins, you know, after a fashion.
YOU are my cousins, and they are my wife's, so you must be
related."
But Sir John could not prevail. He could only
obtain a promise of their calling at the Park within a day or two, and
then left them in amazement at their indifference, to walk home and
boast anew of their attractions to the Miss Steeles, as he had been
already boasting of the Miss Steeles to them.
When their promised visit to the Park and
consequent introduction to these young ladies took place, they found in
the appearance of the eldest, who was nearly thirty, with a very plain
and not a sensible face, nothing to admire; but in the other, who was
not more than two or three and twenty, they acknowledged considerable
beauty; her features were pretty, and she had a sharp quick eye, and a
smartness of air, which though it did not give actual elegance or grace,
gave distinction to her person.-- Their manners were particularly civil,
and Elinor soon allowed them credit for some kind of sense, when she saw
with what constant and judicious attention they were making themselves
agreeable to Lady Middleton. With her children they were in continual
raptures, extolling their beauty, courting their notice, and humouring
their whims; and such of their time as could be spared from the
importunate demands which this politeness made on it, was spent in
admiration of whatever her ladyship was doing, if she happened to be
doing any thing, or in taking patterns of some elegant new dress, in
which her appearance the day before had thrown them into unceasing
delight. Fortunately for those who pay their court through such foibles,
a fond mother, though, in pursuit of praise for her children, the most
rapacious of human beings, is likewise the most credulous; her demands
are exorbitant; but she will swallow any thing; and the excessive
affection and endurance of the Miss Steeles towards her offspring were
viewed therefore by Lady Middleton without the smallest surprise or
distrust. She saw with maternal complacency all the impertinent
encroachments and mischievous tricks to which her cousins submitted. She
saw their sashes untied, their hair pulled about their ears, their
work-bags searched, and their knives and scissors stolen away, and felt
no doubt of its being a reciprocal enjoyment. It suggested no other
surprise than that Elinor and Marianne should sit so composedly by,
without claiming a share in what was passing.
"John is in such spirits today!" said
she, on his taking Miss Steeles's pocket handkerchief, and throwing it
out of window--"He is full of monkey tricks."
And soon afterwards, on the second boy's violently
pinching one of the same lady's fingers, she fondly observed, "How
playful William is!"
"And here is my sweet little Annamaria,"
she added, tenderly caressing a little girl of three years old, who had
not made a noise for the last two minutes; "And she is always so
gentle and quiet--Never was there such a quiet little thing!"
But unfortunately in bestowing these embraces, a
pin in her ladyship's head dress slightly scratching the child's neck,
produced from this pattern of gentleness such violent screams, as could
hardly be outdone by any creature professedly noisy. The mother's
consternation was excessive; but it could not surpass the alarm of the
Miss Steeles, and every thing was done by all three, in so critical an
emergency, which affection could suggest as likely to assuage the
agonies of the little sufferer. She was seated in her mother's lap,
covered with kisses, her wound bathed with lavender-water, by one of the
Miss Steeles, who was on her knees to attend her, and her mouth stuffed
with sugar plums by the other. With such a reward for her tears, the
child was too wise to cease crying. She still screamed and sobbed
lustily, kicked her two brothers for offering to touch her, and all
their united soothings were ineffectual till Lady Middleton luckily
remembering that in a scene of similar distress last week, some apricot
marmalade had been successfully applied for a bruised temple, the same
remedy was eagerly proposed for this unfortunate scratch, and a slight
intermission of screams in the young lady on hearing it, gave them
reason to hope that it would not be rejected.-- She was carried out of
the room therefore in her mother's arms, in quest of this medicine, and
as the two boys chose to follow, though earnestly entreated by their
mother to stay behind, the four young ladies were left in a quietness
which the room had not known for many hours.
"Poor little creatures!" said Miss
Steele, as soon as they were gone. "It might have been a very sad
accident."
"Yet I hardly know how," cried Marianne,
"unless it had been under totally different circumstances. But this
is the usual way of heightening alarm, where there is nothing to be
alarmed at in reality."
"What a sweet woman Lady Middleton is!"
said Lucy Steele.
Marianne was silent; it was impossible for her to
say what she did not feel, however trivial the occasion; and upon Elinor
therefore the whole task of telling lies when politeness required it,
always fell. She did her best when thus called on, by speaking of Lady
Middleton with more warmth than she felt, though with far less than Miss
Lucy.
"And Sir John too," cried the elder
sister, "what a charming man he is!"
Here too, Miss Dashwood's commendation, being only
simple and just, came in without any eclat. She merely observed that he
was perfectly good humoured and friendly.
"And what a charming little family they have!
I never saw such fine children in my life.--I declare I quite doat upon
them already, and indeed I am always distractedly fond of
children."
"I should guess so," said Elinor, with a
smile, "from what I have witnessed this morning."
"I have a notion," said Lucy, "you
think the little Middletons rather too much indulged; perhaps they may
be the outside of enough; but it is so natural in Lady Middleton; and
for my part, I love to see children full of life and spirits; I cannot
bear them if they are tame and quiet."
"I confess," replied Elinor, "that
while I am at Barton Park, I never think of tame and quiet children with
any abhorrence."
A short pause succeeded this speech, which was
first broken by Miss Steele, who seemed very much disposed for
conversation, and who now said rather abruptly, "And how do you
like Devonshire, Miss Dashwood? I suppose you were very sorry to leave
Sussex."
In some surprise at the familiarity of this
question, or at least of the manner in which it was spoken, Elinor
replied that she was.
"Norland is a prodigious beautiful place, is
not it?" added Miss Steele.
"We have heard Sir John admire it
excessively," said Lucy, who seemed to think some apology necessary
for the freedom of her sister.
"I think every one MUST admire it,"
replied Elinor, "who ever saw the place; though it is not to be
supposed that any one can estimate its beauties as we do."
"And had you a great many smart beaux there?
I suppose you have not so many in this part of the world; for my part, I
think they are a vast addition always."
"But why should you think," said Lucy,
looking ashamed of her sister, "that there are not as many genteel
young men in Devonshire as Sussex?"
"Nay, my dear, I'm sure I don't pretend to
say that there an't. I'm sure there's a vast many smart beaux in Exeter;
but you know, how could I tell what smart beaux there might be about
Norland; and I was only afraid the Miss Dashwoods might find it dull at
Barton, if they had not so many as they used to have. But perhaps you
young ladies may not care about the beaux, and had as lief be without
them as with them. For my part, I think they are vastly agreeable,
provided they dress smart and behave civil. But I can't bear to see them
dirty and nasty. Now there's Mr. Rose at Exeter, a prodigious smart
young man, quite a beau, clerk to Mr. Simpson, you know, and yet if you
do but meet him of a morning, he is not fit to be seen.-- I suppose your
brother was quite a beau, Miss Dashwood, before he married, as he was so
rich?"
"Upon my word," replied Elinor, "I
cannot tell you, for I do not perfectly comprehend the meaning of the
word. But this I can say, that if he ever was a beau before he married,
he is one still for there is not the smallest alteration in him."
"Oh! dear! one never thinks of married men's
being beaux--they have something else to do."
"Lord! Anne," cried her sister,
"you can talk of nothing but beaux;--you will make Miss Dashwood
believe you think of nothing else." And then to turn the discourse,
she began admiring the house and the furniture.
This specimen of the Miss Steeles was enough. The
vulgar freedom and folly of the eldest left her no recommendation, and
as Elinor was not blinded by the beauty, or the shrewd look of the
youngest, to her want of real elegance and artlessness, she left the
house without any wish of knowing them better.
Not so the Miss Steeles.--They came from Exeter,
well provided with admiration for the use of Sir John Middleton, his
family, and all his relations, and no niggardly proportion was now dealt
out to his fair cousins, whom they declared to be the most beautiful,
elegant, accomplished, and agreeable girls they had ever beheld, and
with whom they were particularly anxious to be better acquainted.-- And
to be better acquainted therefore, Elinor soon found was their
inevitable lot, for as Sir John was entirely on the side of the Miss
Steeles, their party would be too strong for opposition, and that kind
of intimacy must be submitted to, which consists of sitting an hour or
two together in the same room almost every day. Sir John could do no
more; but he did not know that any more was required: to be together
was, in his opinion, to be intimate, and while his continual schemes for
their meeting were effectual, he had not a doubt of their being
established friends.
To do him justice, he did every thing in his power
to promote their unreserve, by making the Miss Steeles acquainted with
whatever he knew or supposed of his cousins' situations in the most
delicate particulars,--and Elinor had not seen them more than twice,
before the eldest of them wished her joy on her sister's having been so
lucky as to make a conquest of a very smart beau since she came to
Barton.
"'Twill be a fine thing to have her married
so young to be sure," said she, "and I hear he is quite a
beau, and prodigious handsome. And I hope you may have as good luck
yourself soon,--but perhaps you may have a friend in the corner
already."
Elinor could not suppose that Sir John would be
more nice in proclaiming his suspicions of her regard for Edward, than
he had been with respect to Marianne; indeed it was rather his favourite
joke of the two, as being somewhat newer and more conjectural; and since
Edward's visit, they had never dined together without his drinking to
her best affections with so much significancy and so many nods and
winks, as to excite general attention. The letter F-- had been likewise
invariably brought forward, and found productive of such countless
jokes, that its character as the wittiest letter in the alphabet had
been long established with Elinor.
The Miss Steeles, as she expected, had now all the
benefit of these jokes, and in the eldest of them they raised a
curiosity to know the name of the gentleman alluded to, which, though
often impertinently expressed, was perfectly of a piece with her general
inquisitiveness into the concerns of their family. But Sir John did not
sport long with the curiosity which he delighted to raise, for he had at
least as much pleasure in telling the name, as Miss Steele had in
hearing it.
"His name is Ferrars," said he, in a
very audible whisper; "but pray do not tell it, for it's a great
secret."
"Ferrars!" repeated Miss Steele;
"Mr. Ferrars is the happy man, is he? What! your sister-in-law's
brother, Miss Dashwood? a very agreeable young man to be sure; I know
him very well."
"How can you say so, Anne?" cried Lucy,
who generally made an amendment to all her sister's assertions.
"Though we have seen him once or twice at my uncle's, it is rather
too much to pretend to know him very well."
Elinor heard all this with attention and surprise.
"And who was this uncle? Where did he live? How came they
acquainted?" She wished very much to have the subject continued,
though she did not chuse to join in it herself; but nothing more of it
was said, and for the first time in her life, she thought Mrs. Jennings
deficient either in curiosity after petty information, or in a
disposition to communicate it. The manner in which Miss Steele had
spoken of Edward, increased her curiosity; for it struck her as being
rather ill-natured, and suggested the suspicion of that lady's knowing,
or fancying herself to know something to his disadvantage.--But her
curiosity was unavailing, for no farther notice was taken of Mr.
Ferrars's name by Miss Steele when alluded to, or even openly mentioned
by Sir John.
CHAPTER 22
Marianne, who had never much toleration for any
thing like impertinence, vulgarity, inferiority of parts, or even
difference of taste from herself, was at this time particularly
ill-disposed, from the state of her spirits, to be pleased with the Miss
Steeles, or to encourage their advances; and to the invariable coldness
of her behaviour towards them, which checked every endeavour at intimacy
on their side, Elinor principally attributed that preference of herself
which soon became evident in the manners of both, but especially of
Lucy, who missed no opportunity of engaging her in conversation, or of
striving to improve their acquaintance by an easy and frank
communication of her sentiments.
Lucy was naturally clever; her remarks were often
just and amusing; and as a companion for half an hour Elinor frequently
found her agreeable; but her powers had received no aid from education:
she was ignorant and illiterate; and her deficiency of all mental
improvement, her want of information in the most common particulars,
could not be concealed from Miss Dashwood, in spite of her constant
endeavour to appear to advantage. Elinor saw, and pitied her for, the
neglect of abilities which education might have rendered so respectable;
but she saw, with less tenderness of feeling, the thorough want of
delicacy, of rectitude, and integrity of mind, which her attentions, her
assiduities, her flatteries at the Park betrayed; and she could have no
lasting satisfaction in the company of a person who joined insincerity
with ignorance; whose want of instruction prevented their meeting in
conversation on terms of equality, and whose conduct toward others made
every shew of attention and deference towards herself perfectly
valueless.
"You will think my question an odd one, I
dare say," said Lucy to her one day, as they were walking together
from the park to the cottage--"but pray, are you personally
acquainted with your sister-in-law's mother, Mrs. Ferrars?"
Elinor DID think the question a very odd one, and
her countenance expressed it, as she answered that she had never seen
Mrs. Ferrars.
"Indeed!" replied Lucy; "I wonder
at that, for I thought you must have seen her at Norland sometimes.
Then, perhaps, you cannot tell me what sort of a woman she is?"
"No," returned Elinor, cautious of
giving her real opinion of Edward's mother, and not very desirous of
satisfying what seemed impertinent curiosity-- "I know nothing of
her."
"I am sure you think me very strange, for
enquiring about her in such a way," said Lucy, eyeing Elinor
attentively as she spoke; "but perhaps there may be reasons--I wish
I might venture; but however I hope you will do me the justice of
believing that I do not mean to be impertinent."
Elinor made her a civil reply, and they walked on
for a few minutes in silence. It was broken by Lucy, who renewed the
subject again by saying, with some hesitation,
"I cannot bear to have you think me
impertinently curious. I am sure I would rather do any thing in the
world than be thought so by a person whose good opinion is so well worth
having as yours. And I am sure I should not have the smallest fear of
trusting YOU; indeed, I should be very glad of your advice how to manage
in such and uncomfortable situation as I am; but, however, there is no
occasion to trouble YOU. I am sorry you do not happen to know Mrs.
Ferrars."
"I am sorry I do NOT," said Elinor, in
great astonishment, "if it could be of any use to YOU to know my
opinion of her. But really I never understood that you were at all
connected with that family, and therefore I am a little surprised, I
confess, at so serious an inquiry into her character."
"I dare say you are, and I am sure I do not
at all wonder at it. But if I dared tell you all, you would not be so
much surprised. Mrs. Ferrars is certainly nothing to me at present--but
the time MAY come--how soon it will come must depend upon herself--when
we may be very intimately connected."
She looked down as she said this, amiably bashful,
with only one side glance at her companion to observe its effect on her.
"Good heavens!" cried Elinor, "what
do you mean? Are you acquainted with Mr. Robert Ferrars? Can you
be?" And she did not feel much delighted with the idea of such a
sister-in-law.
"No," replied Lucy, "not to Mr.
ROBERT Ferrars--I never saw him in my life; but," fixing her eyes
upon Elinor, "to his eldest brother."
What felt Elinor at that moment? Astonishment,
that would have been as painful as it was strong, had not an immediate
disbelief of the assertion attended it. She turned towards Lucy in
silent amazement, unable to divine the reason or object of such a
declaration; and though her complexion varied, she stood firm in
incredulity, and felt in no danger of an hysterical fit, or a swoon.
"You may well be surprised," continued
Lucy; "for to be sure you could have had no idea of it before; for
I dare say he never dropped the smallest hint of it to you or any of
your family; because it was always meant to be a great secret, and I am
sure has been faithfully kept so by me to this hour. Not a soul of all
my relations know of it but Anne, and I never should have mentioned it
to you, if I had not felt the greatest dependence in the world upon your
secrecy; and I really thought my behaviour in asking so many questions
about Mrs. Ferrars must seem so odd, that it ought to be explained. And
I do not think Mr. Ferrars can be displeased, when he knows I have
trusted you, because I know he has the highest opinion in the world of
all your family, and looks upon yourself and the other Miss Dashwoods
quite as his own sisters."--She paused.
Elinor for a few moments remained silent. Her
astonishment at what she heard was at first too great for words; but at
length forcing herself to speak, and to speak cautiously, she said, with
calmness of manner, which tolerably well concealed her surprise and
solicitude-- "May I ask if your engagement is of long
standing?"
"We have been engaged these four years."
"Four years!"
"Yes."
Elinor, though greatly shocked, still felt unable
to believe it.
"I did not know," said she, "that
you were even acquainted till the other day."
"Our acquaintance, however, is of many years
date. He was under my uncle's care, you know, a considerable
while."
"Your uncle!"
"Yes; Mr. Pratt. Did you never hear him talk
of Mr. Pratt?"
"I think I have," replied Elinor, with
an exertion of spirits, which increased with her increase of emotion.
"He was four years with my uncle, who lives
at Longstaple, near Plymouth. It was there our acquaintance begun, for
my sister and me was often staying with my uncle, and it was there our
engagement was formed, though not till a year after he had quitted as a
pupil; but he was almost always with us afterwards. I was very unwilling
to enter into it, as you may imagine, without the knowledge and
approbation of his mother; but I was too young, and loved him too well,
to be so prudent as I ought to have been.-- Though you do not know him
so well as me, Miss Dashwood, you must have seen enough of him to be
sensible he is very capable of making a woman sincerely attached to
him."
"Certainly," answered Elinor, without
knowing what she said; but after a moment's reflection, she added, with
revived security of Edward's honour and love, and her companion's
falsehood--"Engaged to Mr. Edward Ferrars!--I confess myself so
totally surprised at what you tell me, that really--I beg your pardon;
but surely there must be some mistake of person or name. We cannot mean
the same Mr. Ferrars."
"We can mean no other," cried Lucy,
smiling. "Mr. Edward Ferrars, the eldest son of Mrs. Ferrars, of
Park Street, and brother of your sister-in-law, Mrs. John Dashwood, is
the person I mean; you must allow that I am not likely to be deceived as
to the name of the man on who all my happiness depends."
"It is strange," replied Elinor, in a
most painful perplexity, "that I should never have heard him even
mention your name."
"No; considering our situation, it was not
strange. Our first care has been to keep the matter secret.-- You knew
nothing of me, or my family, and, therefore, there could be no OCCASION
for ever mentioning my name to you; and, as he was always particularly
afraid of his sister's suspecting any thing, THAT was reason enough for
his not mentioning it."
She was silent.--Elinor's security sunk; but her
self-command did not sink with it.
"Four years you have been engaged," said
she with a firm voice.
"Yes; and heaven knows how much longer we may
have to wait. Poor Edward! It puts him quite out of heart." Then
taking a small miniature from her pocket, she added, "To prevent
the possibility of mistake, be so good as to look at this face. It does
not do him justice, to be sure, but yet I think you cannot be deceived
as to the person it was drew for.--I have had it above these three
years."
She put it into her hands as she spoke; and when
Elinor saw the painting, whatever other doubts her fear of a too hasty
decision, or her wish of detecting falsehood might suffer to linger in
her mind, she could have none of its being Edward's face. She returned
it almost instantly, acknowledging the likeness.
"I have never been able," continued
Lucy, "to give him my picture in return, which I am very much vexed
at, for he has been always so anxious to get it! But I am determined to
set for it the very first opportunity."
"You are quite in the right," replied
Elinor calmly. They then proceeded a few paces in silence. Lucy spoke
first.
"I am sure," said she, "I have no
doubt in the world of your faithfully keeping this secret, because you
must know of what importance it is to us, not to have it reach his
mother; for she would never approve of it, I dare say. I shall have no
fortune, and I fancy she is an exceeding proud woman."
"I certainly did not seek your
confidence," said Elinor; "but you do me no more than justice
in imagining that I may be depended on. Your secret is safe with me; but
pardon me if I express some surprise at so unnecessary a communication.
You must at least have felt that my being acquainted with it could not
add to its safety."
As she said this, she looked earnestly at Lucy,
hoping to discover something in her countenance; perhaps the falsehood
of the greatest part of what she had been saying; but Lucy's countenance
suffered no change.
"I was afraid you would think I was taking a
great liberty with you," said she, "in telling you all this. I
have not known you long to be sure, personally at least, but I have
known you and all your family by description a great while; and as soon
as I saw you, I felt almost as if you was an old acquaintance. Besides
in the present case, I really thought some explanation was due to you
after my making such particular inquiries about Edward's mother; and I
am so unfortunate, that I have not a creature whose advice I can ask.
Anne is the only person that knows of it, and she has no judgment at
all; indeed, she does me a great deal more harm than good, for I am in
constant fear of her betraying me. She does not know how to hold her
tongue, as you must perceive, and I am sure I was in the greatest fright
in the world t'other day, when Edward's name was mentioned by Sir John,
lest she should out with it all. You can't think how much I go through
in my mind from it altogether. I only wonder that I am alive after what
I have suffered for Edward's sake these last four years. Every thing in
such suspense and uncertainty; and seeing him so seldom--we can hardly
meet above twice a-year. I am sure I wonder my heart is not quite
broke."
Here she took out her handkerchief; but Elinor did
not feel very compassionate.
"Sometimes." continued Lucy, after
wiping her eyes, "I think whether it would not be better for us
both to break off the matter entirely." As she said this, she
looked directly at her companion. "But then at other times I have
not resolution enough for it.-- I cannot bear the thoughts of making him
so miserable, as I know the very mention of such a thing would do. And
on my own account too--so dear as he is to me--I don't think I could be
equal to it. What would you advise me to do in such a case, Miss
Dashwood? What would you do yourself?"
"Pardon me," replied Elinor, startled by
the question; "but I can give you no advice under such
circumstances. Your own judgment must direct you."
"To be sure," continued Lucy, after a
few minutes silence on both sides, "his mother must provide for him
sometime or other; but poor Edward is so cast down by it! Did you not
think him dreadful low-spirited when he was at Barton? He was so
miserable when he left us at Longstaple, to go to you, that I was afraid
you would think him quite ill."
"Did he come from your uncle's, then, when he
visited us?"
"Oh, yes; he had been staying a fortnight
with us. Did you think he came directly from town?"
"No," replied Elinor, most feelingly
sensible of every fresh circumstance in favour of Lucy's veracity;
"I remember he told us, that he had been staying a fortnight with
some friends near Plymouth." She remembered too, her own surprise
at the time, at his mentioning nothing farther of those friends, at his
total silence with respect even to their names.
"Did not you think him sadly out of
spirits?" repeated Lucy.
"We did, indeed, particularly so when he
first arrived."
"I begged him to exert himself for fear you
should suspect what was the matter; but it made him so melancholy, not
being able to stay more than a fortnight with us, and seeing me so much
affected.-- Poor fellow!--I am afraid it is just the same with him now;
for he writes in wretched spirits. I heard from him just before I left
Exeter;" taking a letter from her pocket and carelessly showing the
direction to Elinor. "You know his hand, I dare say, a charming one
it is; but that is not written so well as usual.--He was tired, I dare
say, for he had just filled the sheet to me as full as possible."
Elinor saw that it WAS his hand, and she could
doubt no longer. This picture, she had allowed herself to believe, might
have been accidentally obtained; it might not have been Edward's gift;
but a correspondence between them by letter, could subsist only under a
positive engagement, could be authorised by nothing else; for a few
moments, she was almost overcome--her heart sunk within her, and she
could hardly stand; but exertion was indispensably necessary; and she
struggled so resolutely against the oppression of her feelings, that her
success was speedy, and for the time complete.
"Writing to each other," said Lucy,
returning the letter into her pocket, "is the only comfort we have
in such long separations. Yes, I have one other comfort in his picture,
but poor Edward has not even THAT. If he had but my picture, he says he
should be easy. I gave him a lock of my hair set in a ring when he was
at Longstaple last, and that was some comfort to him, he said, but not
equal to a picture. Perhaps you might notice the ring when you saw
him?"
"I did," said Elinor, with a composure
of voice, under which was concealed an emotion and distress beyond any
thing she had ever felt before. She was mortified, shocked, confounded.
Fortunately for her, they had now reached the
cottage, and the conversation could be continued no farther. After
sitting with them a few minutes, the Miss Steeles returned to the Park,
and Elinor was then at liberty to think and be wretched.
[At this point in the first and second editions,
Volume 1 ends.]
CHAPTER 23
However small Elinor's general dependence on
Lucy's veracity might be, it was impossible for her on serious
reflection to suspect it in the present case, where no temptation could
be answerable to the folly of inventing a falsehood of such a
description. What Lucy had asserted to be true, therefore, Elinor could
not, dared not longer doubt; supported as it was too on every side by
such probabilities and proofs, and contradicted by nothing but her own
wishes. Their opportunity of acquaintance in the house of Mr. Pratt was
a foundation for the rest, at once indisputable and alarming; and
Edward's visit near Plymouth, his melancholy state of mind, his
dissatisfaction at his own prospects, his uncertain behaviour towards
herself, the intimate knowledge of the Miss Steeles as to Norland and
their family connections, which had often surprised her, the picture,
the letter, the ring, formed altogether such a body of evidence, as
overcame every fear of condemning him unfairly, and established as a
fact, which no partiality could set aside, his ill-treatment of
herself.--Her resentment of such behaviour, her indignation at having
been its dupe, for a short time made her feel only for herself; but
other ideas, other considerations, soon arose. Had Edward been
intentionally deceiving her? Had he feigned a regard for her which he
did not feel? Was his engagement to Lucy an engagement of the heart? No;
whatever it might once have been, she could not believe it such at
present. His affection was all her own. She could not be deceived in
that. Her mother, sisters, Fanny, all had been conscious of his regard
for her at Norland; it was not an illusion of her own vanity. He
certainly loved her. What a softener of the heart was this persuasion!
How much could it not tempt her to forgive! He had been blamable, highly
blamable, in remaining at Norland after he first felt her influence over
him to be more than it ought to be. In that, he could not be defended;
but if he had injured her, how much more had he injured himself; if her
case were pitiable, his was hopeless. His imprudence had made her
miserable for a while; but it seemed to have deprived himself of all
chance of ever being otherwise. She might in time regain tranquillity;
but HE, what had he to look forward to? Could he ever be tolerably happy
with Lucy Steele; could he, were his affection for herself out of the
question, with his integrity, his delicacy, and well-informed mind, be
satisfied with a wife like her--illiterate, artful, and selfish?
The youthful infatuation of nineteen would
naturally blind him to every thing but her beauty and good nature; but
the four succeeding years--years, which if rationally spent, give such
improvement to the understanding, must have opened his eyes to her
defects of education, while the same period of time, spent on her side
in inferior society and more frivolous pursuits, had perhaps robbed her
of that simplicity which might once have given an interesting character
to her beauty.
If in the supposition of his seeking to marry
herself, his difficulties from his mother had seemed great, how much
greater were they now likely to be, when the object of his engagement
was undoubtedly inferior in connections, and probably inferior in
fortune to herself. These difficulties, indeed, with a heart so
alienated from Lucy, might not press very hard upon his patience; but
melancholy was the state of the person by whom the expectation of family
opposition and unkindness, could be felt as a relief!
As these considerations occurred to her in painful
succession, she wept for him, more than for herself. Supported by the
conviction of having done nothing to merit her present unhappiness, and
consoled by the belief that Edward had done nothing to forfeit her
esteem, she thought she could even now, under the first smart of the
heavy blow, command herself enough to guard every suspicion of the truth
from her mother and sisters. And so well was she able to answer her own
expectations, that when she joined them at dinner only two hours after
she had first suffered the extinction of all her dearest hopes, no one
would have supposed from the appearance of the sisters, that Elinor was
mourning in secret over obstacles which must divide her for ever from
the object of her love, and that Marianne was internally dwelling on the
perfections of a man, of whose whole heart she felt thoroughly
possessed, and whom she expected to see in every carriage which drove
near their house.
The necessity of concealing from her mother and
Marianne, what had been entrusted in confidence to herself, though it
obliged her to unceasing exertion, was no aggravation of Elinor's
distress. On the contrary it was a relief to her, to be spared the
communication of what would give such affliction to them, and to be
saved likewise from hearing that condemnation of Edward, which would
probably flow from the excess of their partial affection for herself,
and which was more than she felt equal to support.
From their counsel, or their conversation, she
knew she could receive no assistance, their tenderness and sorrow must
add to her distress, while her self-command would neither receive
encouragement from their example nor from their praise. She was stronger
alone, and her own good sense so well supported her, that her firmness
was as unshaken, her appearance of cheerfulness as invariable, as with
regrets so poignant and so fresh, it was possible for them to be.
Much as she had suffered from her first
conversation with Lucy on the subject, she soon felt an earnest wish of
renewing it; and this for more reasons than one. She wanted to hear many
particulars of their engagement repeated again, she wanted more clearly
to understand what Lucy really felt for Edward, whether there were any
sincerity in her declaration of tender regard for him, and she
particularly wanted to convince Lucy, by her readiness to enter on the
matter again, and her calmness in conversing on it, that she was no
otherwise interested in it than as a friend, which she very much feared
her involuntary agitation, in their morning discourse, must have left at
least doubtful. That Lucy was disposed to be jealous of her appeared
very probable: it was plain that Edward had always spoken highly in her
praise, not merely from Lucy's assertion, but from her venturing to
trust her on so short a personal acquaintance, with a secret so
confessedly and evidently important. And even Sir John's joking
intelligence must have had some weight. But indeed, while Elinor
remained so well assured within herself of being really beloved by
Edward, it required no other consideration of probabilities to make it
natural that Lucy should be jealous; and that she was so, her very
confidence was a proof. What other reason for the disclosure of the
affair could there be, but that Elinor might be informed by it of Lucy's
superior claims on Edward, and be taught to avoid him in future? She had
little difficulty in understanding thus much of her rival's intentions,
and while she was firmly resolved to act by her as every principle of
honour and honesty directed, to combat her own affection for Edward and
to see him as little as possible; she could not deny herself the comfort
of endeavouring to convince Lucy that her heart was unwounded. And as
she could now have nothing more painful to hear on the subject than had
already been told, she did not mistrust her own ability of going through
a repetition of particulars with composure.
But it was not immediately that an opportunity of
doing so could be commanded, though Lucy was as well disposed as herself
to take advantage of any that occurred; for the weather was not often
fine enough to allow of their joining in a walk, where they might most
easily separate themselves from the others; and though they met at least
every other evening either at the park or cottage, and chiefly at the
former, they could not be supposed to meet for the sake of conversation.
Such a thought would never enter either Sir John or Lady Middleton's
head; and therefore very little leisure was ever given for a general
chat, and none at all for particular discourse. They met for the sake of
eating, drinking, and laughing together, playing at cards, or
consequences, or any other game that was sufficiently noisy.
One or two meetings of this kind had taken place,
without affording Elinor any chance of engaging Lucy in private, when
Sir John called at the cottage one morning, to beg, in the name of
charity, that they would all dine with Lady Middleton that day, as he
was obliged to attend the club at Exeter, and she would otherwise be
quite alone, except her mother and the two Miss Steeles. Elinor, who
foresaw a fairer opening for the point she had in view, in such a party
as this was likely to be, more at liberty among themselves under the
tranquil and well-bred direction of Lady Middleton than when her husband
united them together in one noisy purpose, immediately accepted the
invitation; Margaret, with her mother's permission, was equally
compliant, and Marianne, though always unwilling to join any of their
parties, was persuaded by her mother, who could not bear to have her
seclude herself from any chance of amusement, to go likewise.
The young ladies went, and Lady Middleton was
happily preserved from the frightful solitude which had threatened her.
The insipidity of the meeting was exactly such as Elinor had expected;
it produced not one novelty of thought or expression, and nothing could
be less interesting than the whole of their discourse both in the dining
parlour and drawing room: to the latter, the children accompanied them,
and while they remained there, she was too well convinced of the
impossibility of engaging Lucy's attention to attempt it. They quitted
it only with the removal of the tea-things. The card-table was then
placed, and Elinor began to wonder at herself for having ever
entertained a hope of finding time for conversation at the park. They
all rose up in preparation for a round game.
"I am glad," said Lady Middleton to
Lucy, "you are not going to finish poor little Annamaria's basket
this evening; for I am sure it must hurt your eyes to work filigree by
candlelight. And we will make the dear little love some amends for her
disappointment to-morrow, and then I hope she will not much mind
it."
This hint was enough, Lucy recollected herself
instantly and replied, "Indeed you are very much mistaken, Lady
Middleton; I am only waiting to know whether you can make your party
without me, or I should have been at my filigree already. I would not
disappoint the little angel for all the world: and if you want me at the
card-table now, I am resolved to finish the basket after supper."
"You are very good, I hope it won't hurt your
eyes-- will you ring the bell for some working candles? My poor little
girl would be sadly disappointed, I know, if the basket was not finished
tomorrow, for though I told her it certainly would not, I am sure she
depends upon having it done."
Lucy directly drew her work table near her and
reseated herself with an alacrity and cheerfulness which seemed to infer
that she could taste no greater delight than in making a filigree basket
for a spoilt child.
Lady Middleton proposed a rubber of Casino to the
others. No one made any objection but Marianne, who with her usual
inattention to the forms of general civility, exclaimed, "Your
Ladyship will have the goodness to excuse ME--you know I detest cards. I
shall go to the piano-forte; I have not touched it since it was
tuned." And without farther ceremony, she turned away and walked to
the instrument.
Lady Middleton looked as if she thanked heaven
that SHE had never made so rude a speech.
"Marianne can never keep long from that
instrument you know, ma'am," said Elinor, endeavouring to smooth
away the offence; "and I do not much wonder at it; for it is the
very best toned piano-forte I ever heard."
The remaining five were now to draw their cards.
"Perhaps," continued Elinor, "if I
should happen to cut out, I may be of some use to Miss Lucy Steele, in
rolling her papers for her; and there is so much still to be done to the
basket, that it must be impossible I think for her labour singly, to
finish it this evening. I should like the work exceedingly, if she would
allow me a share in it."
"Indeed I shall be very much obliged to you
for your help," cried Lucy, "for I find there is more to be
done to it than I thought there was; and it would be a shocking thing to
disappoint dear Annamaria after all."
"Oh! that would be terrible, indeed,"
said Miss Steele-- "Dear little soul, how I do love her!"
"You are very kind," said Lady Middleton
to Elinor; "and as you really like the work, perhaps you will be as
well pleased not to cut in till another rubber, or will you take your
chance now?"
Elinor joyfully profited by the first of these
proposals, and thus by a little of that address which Marianne could
never condescend to practise, gained her own end, and pleased Lady
Middleton at the same time. Lucy made room for her with ready attention,
and the two fair rivals were thus seated side by side at the same table,
and, with the utmost harmony, engaged in forwarding the same work. The
pianoforte at which Marianne, wrapped up in her own music and her own
thoughts, had by this time forgotten that any body was in the room
besides herself, was luckily so near them that Miss Dashwood now judged
she might safely, under the shelter of its noise, introduce the
interesting subject, without any risk of being heard at the card-table.
CHAPTER 24
In a firm, though cautious tone, Elinor thus
began.
"I should be undeserving of the confidence
you have honoured me with, if I felt no desire for its continuance, or
no farther curiosity on its subject. I will not apologize therefore for
bringing it forward again."
"Thank you," cried Lucy warmly,
"for breaking the ice; you have set my heart at ease by it; for I
was somehow or other afraid I had offended you by what I told you that
Monday."
"Offended me! How could you suppose so?
Believe me," and Elinor spoke it with the truest sincerity,
"nothing could be farther from my intention than to give you such
an idea. Could you have a motive for the trust, that was not honourable
and flattering to me?"
"And yet I do assure you," replied Lucy,
her little sharp eyes full of meaning, "there seemed to me to be a
coldness and displeasure in your manner that made me quite
uncomfortable. I felt sure that you was angry with me; and have been
quarrelling with myself ever since, for having took such a liberty as to
trouble you with my affairs. But I am very glad to find it was only my
own fancy, and that you really do not blame me. If you knew what a
consolation it was to me to relieve my heart speaking to you of what I
am always thinking of every moment of my life, your compassion would
make you overlook every thing else I am sure."
"Indeed, I can easily believe that it was a
very great relief to you, to acknowledge your situation to me, and be
assured that you shall never have reason to repent it. Your case is a
very unfortunate one; you seem to me to be surrounded with difficulties,
and you will have need of all your mutual affection to support you under
them. Mr. Ferrars, I believe, is entirely dependent on his mother."
"He has only two thousand pounds of his own;
it would be madness to marry upon that, though for my own part, I could
give up every prospect of more without a sigh. I have been always used
to a very small income, and could struggle with any poverty for him; but
I love him too well to be the selfish means of robbing him, perhaps, of
all that his mother might give him if he married to please her. We must
wait, it may be for many years. With almost every other man in the
world, it would be an alarming prospect; but Edward's affection and
constancy nothing can deprive me of I know."
"That conviction must be every thing to you;
and he is undoubtedly supported by the same trust in your's. If the
strength of your reciprocal attachment had failed, as between many
people, and under many circumstances it naturally would during a four
years' engagement, your situation would have been pitiable,
indeed."
Lucy here looked up; but Elinor was careful in
guarding her countenance from every expression that could give her words
a suspicious tendency.
"Edward's love for me," said Lucy,
"has been pretty well put to the test, by our long, very long
absence since we were first engaged, and it has stood the trial so well,
that I should be unpardonable to doubt it now. I can safely say that he
has never gave me one moment's alarm on that account from the
first."
Elinor hardly knew whether to smile or sigh at
this assertion.
Lucy went on. "I am rather of a jealous
temper too by nature, and from our different situations in life, from
his being so much more in the world than me, and our continual
separation, I was enough inclined for suspicion, to have found out the
truth in an instant, if there had been the slightest alteration in his
behaviour to me when we met, or any lowness of spirits that I could not
account for, or if he had talked more of one lady than another, or
seemed in any respect less happy at Longstaple than he used to be. I do
not mean to say that I am particularly observant or quick-sighted in
general, but in such a case I am sure I could not be deceived."
"All this," thought Elinor, "is
very pretty; but it can impose upon neither of us."
"But what," said she after a short
silence, "are your views? or have you none but that of waiting for
Mrs. Ferrars's death, which is a melancholy and shocking extremity?--Is
her son determined to submit to this, and to all the tediousness of the
many years of suspense in which it may involve you, rather than run the
risk of her displeasure for a while by owning the truth?"
"If we could be certain that it would be only
for a while! But Mrs. Ferrars is a very headstrong proud woman, and in
her first fit of anger upon hearing it, would very likely secure every
thing to Robert, and the idea of that, for Edward's sake, frightens away
all my inclination for hasty measures."
"And for your own sake too, or you are
carrying your disinterestedness beyond reason."
Lucy looked at Elinor again, and was silent.
"Do you know Mr. Robert Ferrars?" asked
Elinor.
"Not at all--I never saw him; but I fancy he
is very unlike his brother--silly and a great coxcomb."
"A great coxcomb!" repeated Miss Steele,
whose ear had caught those words by a sudden pause in Marianne's
music.-- "Oh, they are talking of their favourite beaux, I dare
say."
"No sister," cried Lucy, "you are
mistaken there, our favourite beaux are NOT great coxcombs."
"I can answer for it that Miss Dashwood's is
not," said Mrs. Jennings, laughing heartily; "for he is one of
the modestest, prettiest behaved young men I ever saw; but as for Lucy,
she is such a sly little creature, there is no finding out who SHE
likes."
"Oh," cried Miss Steele, looking
significantly round at them, "I dare say Lucy's beau is quite as
modest and pretty behaved as Miss Dashwood's."
Elinor blushed in spite of herself. Lucy bit her
lip, and looked angrily at her sister. A mutual silence took place for
some time. Lucy first put an end to it by saying in a lower tone, though
Marianne was then giving them the powerful protection of a very
magnificent concerto--
"I will honestly tell you of one scheme which
has lately come into my head, for bringing matters to bear; indeed I am
bound to let you into the secret, for you are a party concerned. I dare
say you have seen enough of Edward to know that he would prefer the
church to every other profession; now my plan is that he should take
orders as soon as he can, and then through your interest, which I am
sure you would be kind enough to use out of friendship for him, and I
hope out of some regard to me, your brother might be persuaded to give
him Norland living; which I understand is a very good one, and the
present incumbent not likely to live a great while. That would be enough
for us to marry upon, and we might trust to time and chance for the
rest."
"I should always be happy," replied
Elinor, "to show any mark of my esteem and friendship for Mr.
Ferrars; but do you not perceive that my interest on such an occasion
would be perfectly unnecessary? He is brother to Mrs. John Dashwood--THAT
must be recommendation enough to her husband."
"But Mrs. John Dashwood would not much
approve of Edward's going into orders."
"Then I rather suspect that my interest would
do very little."
They were again silent for many minutes. At length
Lucy exclaimed with a deep sigh,
"I believe it would be the wisest way to put
an end to the business at once by dissolving the engagement. We seem so
beset with difficulties on every side, that though it would make us
miserable for a time, we should be happier perhaps in the end. But you
will not give me your advice, Miss Dashwood?"
"No," answered Elinor, with a smile,
which concealed very agitated feelings, "on such a subject I
certainly will not. You know very well that my opinion would have no
weight with you, unless it were on the side of your wishes."
"Indeed you wrong me," replied Lucy,
with great solemnity; "I know nobody of whose judgment I think so
highly as I do of yours; and I do really believe, that if you was to say
to me, 'I advise you by all means to put an end to your engagement with
Edward Ferrars, it will be more for the happiness of both of you,' I
should resolve upon doing it immediately."
Elinor blushed for the insincerity of Edward's
future wife, and replied, "This compliment would effectually
frighten me from giving any opinion on the subject had I formed one. It
raises my influence much too high; the power of dividing two people so
tenderly attached is too much for an indifferent person."
"'Tis because you are an indifferent
person," said Lucy, with some pique, and laying a particular stress
on those words, "that your judgment might justly have such weight
with me. If you could be supposed to be biased in any respect by your
own feelings, your opinion would not be worth having."
Elinor thought it wisest to make no answer to
this, lest they might provoke each other to an unsuitable increase of
ease and unreserve; and was even partly determined never to mention the
subject again. Another pause therefore of many minutes' duration,
succeeded this speech, and Lucy was still the first to end it.
"Shall you be in town this winter, Miss
Dashwood?" said she with all her accustomary complacency.
"Certainly not."
"I am sorry for that," returned the
other, while her eyes brightened at the information, "it would have
gave me such pleasure to meet you there! But I dare say you will go for
all that. To be sure, your brother and sister will ask you to come to
them."
"It will not be in my power to accept their
invitation if they do."
"How unlucky that is! I had quite depended
upon meeting you there. Anne and me are to go the latter end of January
to some relations who have been wanting us to visit them these several
years! But I only go for the sake of seeing Edward. He will be there in
February, otherwise London would have no charms for me; I have not
spirits for it."
Elinor was soon called to the card-table by the
conclusion of the first rubber, and the confidential discourse of the
two ladies was therefore at an end, to which both of them submitted
without any reluctance, for nothing had been said on either side to make
them dislike each other less than they had done before; and Elinor sat
down to the card table with the melancholy persuasion that Edward was
not only without affection for the person who was to be his wife; but
that he had not even the chance of being tolerably happy in marriage,
which sincere affection on HER side would have given, for self-interest
alone could induce a woman to keep a man to an engagement, of which she
seemed so thoroughly aware that he was weary.
From this time the subject was never revived by
Elinor, and when entered on by Lucy, who seldom missed an opportunity of
introducing it, and was particularly careful to inform her confidante,
of her happiness whenever she received a letter from Edward, it was
treated by the former with calmness and caution, and dismissed as soon
as civility would allow; for she felt such conversations to be an
indulgence which Lucy did not deserve, and which were dangerous to
herself.
The visit of the Miss Steeles at Barton Park was
lengthened far beyond what the first invitation implied. Their favour
increased; they could not be spared; Sir John would not hear of their
going; and in spite of their numerous and long arranged engagements in
Exeter, in spite of the absolute necessity of returning to fulfill them
immediately, which was in full force at the end of every week, they were
prevailed on to stay nearly two months at the park, and to assist in the
due celebration of that festival which requires a more than ordinary
share of private balls and large dinners to proclaim its importance.
CHAPTER 25
Though Mrs. Jennings was in the habit of spending
a large portion of the year at the houses of her children and friends,
she was not without a settled habitation of her own. Since the death of
her husband, who had traded with success in a less elegant part of the
town, she had resided every winter in a house in one of the streets near
Portman Square. Towards this home, she began on the approach of January
to turn her thoughts, and thither she one day abruptly, and very
unexpectedly by them, asked the elder Misses Dashwood to accompany her.
Elinor, without observing the varying complexion of her sister, and the
animated look which spoke no indifference to the plan, immediately gave
a grateful but absolute denial for both, in which she believed herself
to be speaking their united inclinations. The reason alleged was their
determined resolution of not leaving their mother at that time of the
year. Mrs. Jennings received the refusal with some surprise, and
repeated her invitation immediately.
"Oh, Lord! I am sure your mother can spare
you very well, and I DO beg you will favour me with your company, for
I've quite set my heart upon it. Don't fancy that you will be any
inconvenience to me, for I shan't put myself at all out of my way for
you. It will only be sending Betty by the coach, and I hope I can afford
THAT. We three shall be able to go very well in my chaise; and when we
are in town, if you do not like to go wherever I do, well and good, you
may always go with one of my daughters. I am sure your mother will not
object to it; for I have had such good luck in getting my own children
off my hands that she will think me a very fit person to have the charge
of you; and if I don't get one of you at least well married before I
have done with you, it shall not be my fault. I shall speak a good word
for you to all the young men, you may depend upon it."
"I have a notion," said Sir John,
"that Miss Marianne would not object to such a scheme, if her elder
sister would come into it. It is very hard indeed that she should not
have a little pleasure, because Miss Dashwood does not wish it. So I
would advise you two, to set off for town, when you are tired of Barton,
without saying a word to Miss Dashwood about it."
"Nay," cried Mrs. Jennings, "I am
sure I shall be monstrous glad of Miss Marianne's company, whether Miss
Dashwood will go or not, only the more the merrier say I, and I thought
it would be more comfortable for them to be together; because, if they
got tired of me, they might talk to one another, and laugh at my old
ways behind my back. But one or the other, if not both of them, I must
have. Lord bless me! how do you think I can live poking by myself, I who
have been always used till this winter to have Charlotte with me. Come,
Miss Marianne, let us strike hands upon the bargain, and if Miss
Dashwood will change her mind by and bye, why so much the better."
"I thank you, ma'am, sincerely thank
you," said Marianne, with warmth: "your invitation has insured
my gratitude for ever, and it would give me such happiness, yes, almost
the greatest happiness I am capable of, to be able to accept it. But my
mother, my dearest, kindest mother,--I feel the justice of what Elinor
has urged, and if she were to be made less happy, less comfortable by
our absence--Oh! no, nothing should tempt me to leave her. It should
not, must not be a struggle."
Mrs. Jennings repeated her assurance that Mrs.
Dashwood could spare them perfectly well; and Elinor, who now understood
her sister, and saw to what indifference to almost every thing else she
was carried by her eagerness to be with Willoughby again, made no
farther direct opposition to the plan, and merely referred it to her
mother's decision, from whom however she scarcely expected to receive
any support in her endeavour to prevent a visit, which she could not
approve of for Marianne, and which on her own account she had particular
reasons to avoid. Whatever Marianne was desirous of, her mother would be
eager to promote--she could not expect to influence the latter to
cautiousness of conduct in an affair respecting which she had never been
able to inspire her with distrust; and she dared not explain the motive
of her own disinclination for going to London. That Marianne, fastidious
as she was, thoroughly acquainted with Mrs. Jennings' manners, and
invariably disgusted by them, should overlook every inconvenience of
that kind, should disregard whatever must be most wounding to her
irritable feelings, in her pursuit of one object, was such a proof, so
strong, so full, of the importance of that object to her, as Elinor, in
spite of all that had passed, was not prepared to witness.
On being informed of the invitation, Mrs. Dashwood,
persuaded that such an excursion would be productive of much amusement
to both her daughters, and perceiving through all her affectionate
attention to herself, how much the heart of Marianne was in it, would
not hear of their declining the offer upon HER account; insisted on
their both accepting it directly; and then began to foresee, with her
usual cheerfulness, a variety of advantages that would accrue to them
all, from this separation.
"I am delighted with the plan," she
cried, "it is exactly what I could wish. Margaret and I shall be as
much benefited by it as yourselves. When you and the Middletons are
gone, we shall go on so quietly and happily together with our books and
our music! You will find Margaret so improved when you come back again!
I have a little plan of alteration for your bedrooms too, which may now
be performed without any inconvenience to any one. It is very right that
you SHOULD go to town; I would have every young woman of your condition
in life acquainted with the manners and amusements of London. You will
be under the care of a motherly good sort of woman, of whose kindness to
you I can have no doubt. And in all probability you will see your
brother, and whatever may be his faults, or the faults of his wife, when
I consider whose son he is, I cannot bear to have you so wholly
estranged from each other."
"Though with your usual anxiety for our
happiness," said Elinor, "you have been obviating every
impediment to the present scheme which occurred to you, there is still
one objection which, in my opinion, cannot be so easily removed."
Marianne's countenance sunk.
"And what," said Mrs. Dashwood, "is
my dear prudent Elinor going to suggest? What formidable obstacle is she
now to bring forward? Do let me hear a word about the expense of
it."
"My objection is this; though I think very
well of Mrs. Jennings's heart, she is not a woman whose society can
afford us pleasure, or whose protection will give us consequence."
"That is very true," replied her mother,
"but of her society, separately from that of other people, you will
scarcely have any thing at all, and you will almost always appear in
public with Lady Middleton."
"If Elinor is frightened away by her dislike
of Mrs. Jennings," said Marianne, "at least it need not
prevent MY accepting her invitation. I have no such scruples, and I am
sure I could put up with every unpleasantness of that kind with very
little effort."
Elinor could not help smiling at this display of
indifference towards the manners of a person, to whom she had often had
difficulty in persuading Marianne to behave with tolerable politeness;
and resolved within herself, that if her sister persisted in going, she
would go likewise, as she did not think it proper that Marianne should
be left to the sole guidance of her own judgment, or that Mrs. Jennings
should be abandoned to the mercy of Marianne for all the comfort of her
domestic hours. To this determination she was the more easily
reconciled, by recollecting that Edward Ferrars, by Lucy's account, was
not to be in town before February; and that their visit, without any
unreasonable abridgement, might be previously finished.
"I will have you BOTH go," said Mrs.
Dashwood; "these objections are nonsensical. You will have much
pleasure in being in London, and especially in being together; and if
Elinor would ever condescend to anticipate enjoyment, she would foresee
it there from a variety of sources; she would, perhaps, expect some from
improving her acquaintance with her sister-in-law's family."
Elinor had often wished for an opportunity of
attempting to weaken her mother's dependence on the attachment of Edward
and herself, that the shock might be less when the whole truth were
revealed, and now on this attack, though almost hopeless of success, she
forced herself to begin her design by saying, as calmly as she could,
"I like Edward Ferrars very much, and shall always be glad to see
him; but as to the rest of the family, it is a matter of perfect
indifference to me, whether I am ever known to them or not."
Mrs. Dashwood smiled, and said nothing. Marianne
lifted up her eyes in astonishment, and Elinor conjectured that she
might as well have held her tongue.
After very little farther discourse, it was
finally settled that the invitation should be fully accepted. Mrs.
Jennings received the information with a great deal of joy, and many
assurances of kindness and care; nor was it a matter of pleasure merely
to her. Sir John was delighted; for to a man, whose prevailing anxiety
was the dread of being alone, the acquisition of two, to the number of
inhabitants in London, was something. Even Lady Middleton took the
trouble of being delighted, which was putting herself rather out of her
way; and as for the Miss Steeles, especially Lucy, they had never been
so happy in their lives as this intelligence made them.
Elinor submitted to the arrangement which
counteracted her wishes with less reluctance than she had expected to
feel. With regard to herself, it was now a matter of unconcern whether
she went to town or not, and when she saw her mother so thoroughly
pleased with the plan, and her sister exhilarated by it in look, voice,
and manner, restored to all her usual animation, and elevated to more
than her usual gaiety, she could not be dissatisfied with the cause, and
would hardly allow herself to distrust the consequence.
Marianne's joy was almost a degree beyond
happiness, so great was the perturbation of her spirits and her
impatience to be gone. Her unwillingness to quit her mother was her only
restorative to calmness; and at the moment of parting her grief on that
score was excessive. Her mother's affliction was hardly less, and Elinor
was the only one of the three, who seemed to consider the separation as
any thing short of eternal.
Their departure took place in the first week in
January. The Middletons were to follow in about a week. The Miss Steeles
kept their station at the park, and were to quit it only with the rest
of the family.
CHAPTER 26
Elinor could not find herself in the carriage with
Mrs. Jennings, and beginning a journey to London under her protection,
and as her guest, without wondering at her own situation, so short had
their acquaintance with that lady been, so wholly unsuited were they in
age and disposition, and so many had been her objections against such a
measure only a few days before! But these objections had all, with that
happy ardour of youth which Marianne and her mother equally shared, been
overcome or overlooked; and Elinor, in spite of every occasional doubt
of Willoughby's constancy, could not witness the rapture of delightful
expectation which filled the whole soul and beamed in the eyes of
Marianne, without feeling how blank was her own prospect, how cheerless
her own state of mind in the comparison, and how gladly she would engage
in the solicitude of Marianne's situation to have the same animating
object in view, the same possibility of hope. A short, a very short time
however must now decide what Willoughby's intentions were; in all
probability he was already in town. Marianne's eagerness to be gone
declared her dependence on finding him there; and Elinor was resolved
not only upon gaining every new light as to his character which her own
observation or the intelligence of others could give her, but likewise
upon watching his behaviour to her sister with such zealous attention,
as to ascertain what he was and what he meant, before many meetings had
taken place. Should the result of her observations be unfavourable, she
was determined at all events to open the eyes of her sister; should it
be otherwise, her exertions would be of a different nature--she must
then learn to avoid every selfish comparison, and banish every regret
which might lessen her satisfaction in the happiness of Marianne.
They were three days on their journey, and
Marianne's behaviour as they travelled was a happy specimen of what
future complaisance and companionableness to Mrs. Jennings might be
expected to be. She sat in silence almost all the way, wrapt in her own
meditations, and scarcely ever voluntarily speaking, except when any
object of picturesque beauty within their view drew from her an
exclamation of delight exclusively addressed to her sister. To atone for
this conduct therefore, Elinor took immediate possession of the post of
civility which she had assigned herself, behaved with the greatest
attention to Mrs. Jennings, talked with her, laughed with her, and
listened to her whenever she could; and Mrs. Jennings on her side
treated them both with all possible kindness, was solicitous on every
occasion for their ease and enjoyment, and only disturbed that she could
not make them choose their own dinners at the inn, nor extort a
confession of their preferring salmon to cod, or boiled fowls to veal
cutlets. They reached town by three o'clock the third day, glad to be
released, after such a journey, from the confinement of a carriage, and
ready to enjoy all the luxury of a good fire.
The house was handsome, and handsomely fitted up,
and the young ladies were immediately put in possession of a very
comfortable apartment. It had formerly been Charlotte's, and over the
mantelpiece still hung a landscape in coloured silks of her performance,
in proof of her having spent seven years at a great school in town to
some effect.
As dinner was not to be ready in less than two
hours from their arrival, Elinor determined to employ the interval in
writing to her mother, and sat down for that purpose. In a few moments
Marianne did the same. "I am writing home, Marianne," said
Elinor; "had not you better defer your letter for a day or
two?"
"I am NOT going to write to my mother,"
replied Marianne, hastily, and as if wishing to avoid any farther
inquiry. Elinor said no more; it immediately struck her that she must
then be writing to Willoughby; and the conclusion which as instantly
followed was, that, however mysteriously they might wish to conduct the
affair, they must be engaged. This conviction, though not entirely
satisfactory, gave her pleasure, and she continued her letter with
greater alacrity. Marianne's was finished in a very few minutes; in
length it could be no more than a note; it was then folded up, sealed,
and directed with eager rapidity. Elinor thought she could distinguish a
large W in the direction; and no sooner was it complete than Marianne,
ringing the bell, requested the footman who answered it to get that
letter conveyed for her to the two-penny post. This decided the matter
at once.
Her spirits still continued very high; but there
was a flutter in them which prevented their giving much pleasure to her
sister, and this agitation increased as the evening drew on. She could
scarcely eat any dinner, and when they afterwards returned to the
drawing room, seemed anxiously listening to the sound of every carriage.
It was a great satisfaction to Elinor that Mrs.
Jennings, by being much engaged in her own room, could see little of
what was passing. The tea things were brought in, and already had
Marianne been disappointed more than once by a rap at a neighbouring
door, when a loud one was suddenly heard which could not be mistaken for
one at any other house, Elinor felt secure of its announcing
Willoughby's approach, and Marianne, starting up, moved towards the
door. Every thing was silent; this could not be borne many seconds; she
opened the door, advanced a few steps towards the stairs, and after
listening half a minute, returned into the room in all the agitation
which a conviction of having heard him would naturally produce; in the
ecstasy of her feelings at that instant she could not help exclaiming,
"Oh, Elinor, it is Willoughby, indeed it is!" and seemed
almost ready to throw herself into his arms, when Colonel Brandon
appeared.
It was too great a shock to be borne with
calmness, and she immediately left the room. Elinor was disappointed
too; but at the same time her regard for Colonel Brandon ensured his
welcome with her; and she felt particularly hurt that a man so partial
to her sister should perceive that she experienced nothing but grief and
disappointment in seeing him. She instantly saw that it was not
unnoticed by him, that he even observed Marianne as she quitted the
room, with such astonishment and concern, as hardly left him the
recollection of what civility demanded towards herself.
"Is your sister ill?" said he.
Elinor answered in some distress that she was, and
then talked of head-aches, low spirits, and over fatigues; and of every
thing to which she could decently attribute her sister's behaviour.
He heard her with the most earnest attention, but
seeming to recollect himself, said no more on the subject, and began
directly to speak of his pleasure at seeing them in London, making the
usual inquiries about their journey, and the friends they had left
behind.
In this calm kind of way, with very little
interest on either side, they continued to talk, both of them out of
spirits, and the thoughts of both engaged elsewhere. Elinor wished very
much to ask whether Willoughby were then in town, but she was afraid of
giving him pain by any enquiry after his rival; and at length, by way of
saying something, she asked if he had been in London ever since she had
seen him last. "Yes," he replied, with some embarrassment,
"almost ever since; I have been once or twice at Delaford for a few
days, but it has never been in my power to return to Barton."
This, and the manner in which it was said,
immediately brought back to her remembrance all the circumstances of his
quitting that place, with the uneasiness and suspicions they had caused
to Mrs. Jennings, and she was fearful that her question had implied much
more curiosity on the subject than she had ever felt.
Mrs. Jennings soon came in. "Oh!
Colonel," said she, with her usual noisy cheerfulness, "I am
monstrous glad to see you--sorry I could not come before--beg your
pardon, but I have been forced to look about me a little, and settle my
matters; for it is a long while since I have been at home, and you know
one has always a world of little odd things to do after one has been
away for any time; and then I have had Cartwright to settle with-- Lord,
I have been as busy as a bee ever since dinner! But pray, Colonel, how
came you to conjure out that I should be in town today?"
"I had the pleasure of hearing it at Mr.
Palmer's, where I have been dining."
"Oh, you did; well, and how do they all do at
their house? How does Charlotte do? I warrant you she is a fine size by
this time."
"Mrs. Palmer appeared quite well, and I am
commissioned to tell you, that you will certainly see her
to-morrow."
"Ay, to be sure, I thought as much. Well,
Colonel, I have brought two young ladies with me, you see--that is, you
see but one of them now, but there is another somewhere. Your friend,
Miss Marianne, too--which you will not be sorry to hear. I do not know
what you and Mr. Willoughby will do between you about her. Ay, it is a
fine thing to be young and handsome. Well! I was young once, but I never
was very handsome--worse luck for me. However, I got a very good
husband, and I don't know what the greatest beauty can do more. Ah! poor
man! he has been dead these eight years and better. But Colonel, where
have you been to since we parted? And how does your business go on?
Come, come, let's have no secrets among friends."
He replied with his accustomary mildness to all
her inquiries, but without satisfying her in any. Elinor now began to
make the tea, and Marianne was obliged to appear again.
After her entrance, Colonel Brandon became more
thoughtful and silent than he had been before, and Mrs. Jennings could
not prevail on him to stay long. No other visitor appeared that evening,
and the ladies were unanimous in agreeing to go early to bed.
Marianne rose the next morning with recovered
spirits and happy looks. The disappointment of the evening before seemed
forgotten in the expectation of what was to happen that day. They had
not long finished their breakfast before Mrs. Palmer's barouche stopped
at the door, and in a few minutes she came laughing into the room: so
delighted to see them all, that it was hard to say whether she received
most pleasure from meeting her mother or the Miss Dashwoods again. So
surprised at their coming to town, though it was what she had rather
expected all along; so angry at their accepting her mother's invitation
after having declined her own, though at the same time she would never
have forgiven them if they had not come!
"Mr. Palmer will be so happy to see
you," said she; "What do you think he said when he heard of
your coming with Mamma? I forget what it was now, but it was something
so droll!"
After an hour or two spent in what her mother
called comfortable chat, or in other words, in every variety of inquiry
concerning all their acquaintance on Mrs. Jennings's side, and in
laughter without cause on Mrs. Palmer's, it was proposed by the latter
that they should all accompany her to some shops where she had business
that morning, to which Mrs. Jennings and Elinor readily consented, as
having likewise some purchases to make themselves; and Marianne, though
declining it at first was induced to go likewise.
Wherever they went, she was evidently always on
the watch. In Bond Street especially, where much of their business lay,
her eyes were in constant inquiry; and in whatever shop the party were
engaged, her mind was equally abstracted from every thing actually
before them, from all that interested and occupied the others. Restless
and dissatisfied every where, her sister could never obtain her opinion
of any article of purchase, however it might equally concern them both:
she received no pleasure from anything; was only impatient to be at home
again, and could with difficulty govern her vexation at the tediousness
of Mrs. Palmer, whose eye was caught by every thing pretty, expensive,
or new; who was wild to buy all, could determine on none, and dawdled
away her time in rapture and indecision.
It was late in the morning before they returned
home; and no sooner had they entered the house than Marianne flew
eagerly up stairs, and when Elinor followed, she found her turning from
the table with a sorrowful countenance, which declared that no
Willoughby had been there.
"Has no letter been left here for me since we
went out?" said she to the footman who then entered with the
parcels. She was answered in the negative. "Are you quite sure of
it?" she replied. "Are you certain that no servant, no porter
has left any letter or note?"
The man replied that none had.
"How very odd!" said she, in a low and
disappointed voice, as she turned away to the window.
"How odd, indeed!" repeated Elinor
within herself, regarding her sister with uneasiness. "If she had
not known him to be in town she would not have written to him, as she
did; she would have written to Combe Magna; and if he is in town, how
odd that he should neither come nor write! Oh! my dear mother, you must
be wrong in permitting an engagement between a daughter so young, a man
so little known, to be carried on in so doubtful, so mysterious a
manner! I long to inquire; and how will MY interference be borne."
She determined, after some consideration, that if
appearances continued many days longer as unpleasant as they now were,
she would represent in the strongest manner to her mother the necessity
of some serious enquiry into the affair.
Mrs. Palmer and two elderly ladies of Mrs.
Jennings's intimate acquaintance, whom she had met and invited in the
morning, dined with them. The former left them soon after tea to fulfill
her evening engagements; and Elinor was obliged to assist in making a
whist table for the others. Marianne was of no use on these occasions,
as she would never learn the game; but though her time was therefore at
her own disposal, the evening was by no means more productive of
pleasure to her than to Elinor, for it was spent in all the anxiety of
expectation and the pain of disappointment. She sometimes endeavoured
for a few minutes to read; but the book was soon thrown aside, and she
returned to the more interesting employment of walking backwards and
forwards across the room, pausing for a moment whenever she came to the
window, in hopes of distinguishing the long-expected rap.
CHAPTER 27
"If this open weather holds much
longer," said Mrs. Jennings, when they met at breakfast the
following morning, "Sir John will not like leaving Barton next
week; 'tis a sad thing for sportsmen to lose a day's pleasure. Poor
souls! I always pity them when they do; they seem to take it so much to
heart."
"That is true," cried Marianne, in a
cheerful voice, and walking to the window as she spoke, to examine the
day. "I had not thought of that. This weather will keep many
sportsmen in the country."
It was a lucky recollection, all her good spirits
were restored by it. "It is charming weather for THEM indeed,"
she continued, as she sat down to the breakfast table with a happy
countenance. "How much they must enjoy it! But" (with a little
return of anxiety) "it cannot be expected to last long. At this
time of the year, and after such a series of rain, we shall certainly
have very little more of it. Frosts will soon set in, and in all
probability with severity. In another day or two perhaps; this extreme
mildness can hardly last longer--nay, perhaps it may freeze
tonight!"
"At any rate," said Elinor, wishing to
prevent Mrs. Jennings from seeing her sister's thoughts as clearly as
she did, "I dare say we shall have Sir John and Lady Middleton in
town by the end of next week."
"Ay, my dear, I'll warrant you we do. Mary
always has her own way."
"And now," silently conjectured Elinor,
"she will write to Combe by this day's post."
But if she DID, the letter was written and sent
away with a privacy which eluded all her watchfulness to ascertain the
fact. Whatever the truth of it might be, and far as Elinor was from
feeling thorough contentment about it, yet while she saw Marianne in
spirits, she could not be very uncomfortable herself. And Marianne was
in spirits; happy in the mildness of the weather, and still happier in
her expectation of a frost.
The morning was chiefly spent in leaving cards at
the houses of Mrs. Jennings's acquaintance to inform them of her being
in town; and Marianne was all the time busy in observing the direction
of the wind, watching the variations of the sky and imagining an
alteration in the air.
"Don't you find it colder than it was in the
morning, Elinor? There seems to me a very decided difference. I can
hardly keep my hands warm even in my muff. It was not so yesterday, I
think. The clouds seem parting too, the sun will be out in a moment, and
we shall have a clear afternoon."
Elinor was alternately diverted and pained; but
Marianne persevered, and saw every night in the brightness of the fire,
and every morning in the appearance of the atmosphere, the certain
symptoms of approaching frost.
The Miss Dashwoods had no greater reason to be
dissatisfied with Mrs. Jennings's style of living, and set of
acquaintance, than with her behaviour to themselves, which was
invariably kind. Every thing in her household arrangements was conducted
on the most liberal plan, and excepting a few old city friends, whom, to
Lady Middleton's regret, she had never dropped, she visited no one to
whom an introduction could at all discompose the feelings of her young
companions. Pleased to find herself more comfortably situated in that
particular than she had expected, Elinor was very willing to compound
for the want of much real enjoyment from any of their evening parties,
which, whether at home or abroad, formed only for cards, could have
little to amuse her.
Colonel Brandon, who had a general invitation to
the house, was with them almost every day; he came to look at Marianne
and talk to Elinor, who often derived more satisfaction from conversing
with him than from any other daily occurrence, but who saw at the same
time with much concern his continued regard for her sister. She feared
it was a strengthening regard. It grieved her to see the earnestness
with which he often watched Marianne, and his spirits were certainly
worse than when at Barton.
About a week after their arrival, it became
certain that Willoughby was also arrived. His card was on the table when
they came in from the morning's drive.
"Good God!" cried Marianne, "he has
been here while we were out." Elinor, rejoiced to be assured of his
being in London, now ventured to say, "Depend upon it, he will call
again tomorrow." But Marianne seemed hardly to hear her, and on
Mrs. Jenning's entrance, escaped with the precious card.
This event, while it raised the spirits of Elinor,
restored to those of her sister all, and more than all, their former
agitation. From this moment her mind was never quiet; the expectation of
seeing him every hour of the day, made her unfit for any thing. She
insisted on being left behind, the next morning, when the others went
out.
Elinor's thoughts were full of what might be
passing in Berkeley Street during their absence; but a moment's glance
at her sister when they returned was enough to inform her, that
Willoughby had paid no second visit there. A note was just then brought
in, and laid on the table,
"For me!" cried Marianne, stepping
hastily forward.
"No, ma'am, for my mistress."
But Marianne, not convinced, took it instantly up.
"It is indeed for Mrs. Jennings; how
provoking!"
"You are expecting a letter, then?" said
Elinor, unable to be longer silent.
"Yes, a little--not much."
After a short pause. "You have no confidence
in me, Marianne."
"Nay, Elinor, this reproach from YOU--you who
have confidence in no one!"
"Me!" returned Elinor in some confusion;
"indeed, Marianne, I have nothing to tell."
"Nor I," answered Marianne with energy,
"our situations then are alike. We have neither of us any thing to
tell; you, because you do not communicate, and I, because I conceal
nothing."
Elinor, distressed by this charge of reserve in
herself, which she was not at liberty to do away, knew not how, under
such circumstances, to press for greater openness in Marianne.
Mrs. Jennings soon appeared, and the note being
given her, she read it aloud. It was from Lady Middleton, announcing
their arrival in Conduit Street the night before, and requesting the
company of her mother and cousins the following evening. Business on Sir
John's part, and a violent cold on her own, prevented their calling in
Berkeley Street. The invitation was accepted; but when the hour of
appointment drew near, necessary as it was in common civility to Mrs.
Jennings, that they should both attend her on such a visit, Elinor had
some difficulty in persuading her sister to go, for still she had seen
nothing of Willoughby; and therefore was not more indisposed for
amusement abroad, than unwilling to run the risk of his calling again in
her absence.
Elinor found, when the evening was over, that
disposition is not materially altered by a change of abode, for although
scarcely settled in town, Sir John had contrived to collect around him,
nearly twenty young people, and to amuse them with a ball. This was an
affair, however, of which Lady Middleton did not approve. In the
country, an unpremeditated dance was very allowable; but in London,
where the reputation of elegance was more important and less easily
attained, it was risking too much for the gratification of a few girls,
to have it known that Lady Middleton had given a small dance of eight or
nine couple, with two violins, and a mere side-board collation.
Mr. and Mrs. Palmer were of the party; from the
former, whom they had not seen before since their arrival in town, as he
was careful to avoid the appearance of any attention to his
mother-in-law, and therefore never came near her, they received no mark
of recognition on their entrance. He looked at them slightly, without
seeming to know who they were, and merely nodded to Mrs. Jennings from
the other side of the room. Marianne gave one glance round the apartment
as she entered: it was enough--HE was not there--and she sat down,
equally ill-disposed to receive or communicate pleasure. After they had
been assembled about an hour, Mr. Palmer sauntered towards the Miss
Dashwoods to express his surprise on seeing them in town, though Colonel
Brandon had been first informed of their arrival at his house, and he
had himself said something very droll on hearing that they were to come.
"I thought you were both in Devonshire,"
said he.
"Did you?" replied Elinor.
"When do you go back again?"
"I do not know." And thus ended their
discourse.
Never had Marianne been so unwilling to dance in
her life, as she was that evening, and never so much fatigued by the
exercise. She complained of it as they returned to Berkeley Street.
"Aye, aye," said Mrs. Jennings, "we
know the reason of all that very well; if a certain person who shall be
nameless, had been there, you would not have been a bit tired: and to
say the truth it was not very pretty of him not to give you the meeting
when he was invited."
"Invited!" cried Marianne.
"So my daughter Middleton told me, for it
seems Sir John met him somewhere in the street this morning."
Marianne said no more, but looked exceedingly hurt. Impatient in this
situation to be doing something that might lead to her sister's relief,
Elinor resolved to write the next morning to her mother, and hoped by
awakening her fears for the health of Marianne, to procure those
inquiries which had been so long delayed; and she was still more eagerly
bent on this measure by perceiving after breakfast on the morrow, that
Marianne was again writing to Willoughby, for she could not suppose it
to be to any other person.
About the middle of the day, Mrs. Jennings went
out by herself on business, and Elinor began her letter directly, while
Marianne, too restless for employment, too anxious for conversation,
walked from one window to the other, or sat down by the fire in
melancholy meditation. Elinor was very earnest in her application to her
mother, relating all that had passed, her suspicions of Willoughby's
inconstancy, urging her by every plea of duty and affection to demand
from Marianne an account of her real situation with respect to him.
Her letter was scarcely finished, when a rap
foretold a visitor, and Colonel Brandon was announced. Marianne, who had
seen him from the window, and who hated company of any kind, left the
room before he entered it. He looked more than usually grave, and though
expressing satisfaction at finding Miss Dashwood alone, as if he had
somewhat in particular to tell her, sat for some time without saying a
word. Elinor, persuaded that he had some communication to make in which
her sister was concerned, impatiently expected its opening. It was not
the first time of her feeling the same kind of conviction; for, more
than once before, beginning with the observation of "your sister
looks unwell to-day," or "your sister seems out of
spirits," he had appeared on the point, either of disclosing, or of
inquiring, something particular about her. After a pause of several
minutes, their silence was broken, by his asking her in a voice of some
agitation, when he was to congratulate her on the acquisition of a
brother? Elinor was not prepared for such a question, and having no
answer ready, was obliged to adopt the simple and common expedient, of
asking what he meant? He tried to smile as he replied, "your
sister's engagement to Mr. Willoughby is very generally known."
"It cannot be generally known," returned
Elinor, "for her own family do not know it."
He looked surprised and said, "I beg your
pardon, I am afraid my inquiry has been impertinent; but I had not
supposed any secrecy intended, as they openly correspond, and their
marriage is universally talked of."
"How can that be? By whom can you have heard
it mentioned?"
"By many--by some of whom you know nothing,
by others with whom you are most intimate, Mrs. Jennings, Mrs. Palmer,
and the Middletons. But still I might not have believed it, for where
the mind is perhaps rather unwilling to be convinced, it will always
find something to support its doubts, if I had not, when the servant let
me in today, accidentally seen a letter in his hand, directed to Mr.
Willoughby in your sister's writing. I came to inquire, but I was
convinced before I could ask the question. Is every thing finally
settled? Is it impossible to-? But I have no right, and I could have no
chance of succeeding. Excuse me, Miss Dashwood. I believe I have been
wrong in saying so much, but I hardly know what to do, and on your
prudence I have the strongest dependence. Tell me that it is all
absolutely resolved on, that any attempt, that in short concealment, if
concealment be possible, is all that remains."
These words, which conveyed to Elinor a direct
avowal of his love for her sister, affected her very much. She was not
immediately able to say anything, and even when her spirits were
recovered, she debated for a short time, on the answer it would be most
proper to give. The real state of things between Willoughby and her
sister was so little known to herself, that in endeavouring to explain
it, she might be as liable to say too much as too little. Yet as she was
convinced that Marianne's affection for Willoughby, could leave no hope
of Colonel Brandon's success, whatever the event of that affection might
be, and at the same time wished to shield her conduct from censure, she
thought it most prudent and kind, after some consideration, to say more
than she really knew or believed. She acknowledged, therefore, that
though she had never been informed by themselves of the terms on which
they stood with each other, of their mutual affection she had no doubt,
and of their correspondence she was not astonished to hear.
He listened to her with silent attention, and on
her ceasing to speak, rose directly from his seat, and after saying in a
voice of emotion, "to your sister I wish all imaginable happiness;
to Willoughby that he may endeavour to deserve her,"--took leave,
and went away.
Elinor derived no comfortable feelings from this
conversation, to lessen the uneasiness of her mind on other points; she
was left, on the contrary, with a melancholy impression of Colonel
Brandon's unhappiness, and was prevented even from wishing it removed,
by her anxiety for the very event that must confirm it.
CHAPTER 28
Nothing occurred during the next three or four
days, to make Elinor regret what she had done, in applying to her
mother; for Willoughby neither came nor wrote. They were engaged about
the end of that time to attend Lady Middleton to a party, from which
Mrs. Jennings was kept away by the indisposition of her youngest
daughter; and for this party, Marianne, wholly dispirited, careless of
her appearance, and seeming equally indifferent whether she went or
staid, prepared, without one look of hope or one expression of pleasure.
She sat by the drawing-room fire after tea, till the moment of Lady
Middleton's arrival, without once stirring from her seat, or altering
her attitude, lost in her own thoughts, and insensible of her sister's
presence; and when at last they were told that Lady Middleton waited for
them at the door, she started as if she had forgotten that any one was
expected.
They arrived in due time at the place of
destination, and as soon as the string of carriages before them would
allow, alighted, ascended the stairs, heard their names announced from
one landing-place to another in an audible voice, and entered a room
splendidly lit up, quite full of company, and insufferably hot. When
they had paid their tribute of politeness by curtsying to the lady of
the house, they were permitted to mingle in the crowd, and take their
share of the heat and inconvenience, to which their arrival must
necessarily add. After some time spent in saying little or doing less,
Lady Middleton sat down to Cassino, and as Marianne was not in spirits
for moving about, she and Elinor luckily succeeding to chairs, placed
themselves at no great distance from the table.
They had not remained in this manner long, before
Elinor perceived Willoughby, standing within a few yards of them, in
earnest conversation with a very fashionable looking young woman. She
soon caught his eye, and he immediately bowed, but without attempting to
speak to her, or to approach Marianne, though he could not but see her;
and then continued his discourse with the same lady. Elinor turned
involuntarily to Marianne, to see whether it could be unobserved by her.
At that moment she first perceived him, and her whole countenance
glowing with sudden delight, she would have moved towards him instantly,
had not her sister caught hold of her.
"Good heavens!" she exclaimed, "he
is there--he is there--Oh! why does he not look at me? why cannot I
speak to him?"
"Pray, pray be composed," cried Elinor,
"and do not betray what you feel to every body present. Perhaps he
has not observed you yet."
This however was more than she could believe
herself; and to be composed at such a moment was not only beyond the
reach of Marianne, it was beyond her wish. She sat in an agony of
impatience which affected every feature.
At last he turned round again, and regarded them
both; she started up, and pronouncing his name in a tone of affection,
held out her hand to him. He approached, and addressing himself rather
to Elinor than Marianne, as if wishing to avoid her eye, and determined
not to observe her attitude, inquired in a hurried manner after Mrs.
Dashwood, and asked how long they had been in town. Elinor was robbed of
all presence of mind by such an address, and was unable to say a word.
But the feelings of her sister were instantly expressed. Her face was
crimsoned over, and she exclaimed, in a voice of the greatest emotion,
"Good God! Willoughby, what is the meaning of this? Have you not
received my letters? Will you not shake hands with me?"
He could not then avoid it, but her touch seemed
painful to him, and he held her hand only for a moment. During all this
time he was evidently struggling for composure. Elinor watched his
countenance and saw its expression becoming more tranquil. After a
moment's pause, he spoke with calmness.
"I did myself the honour of calling in
Berkeley Street last Tuesday, and very much regretted that I was not
fortunate enough to find yourselves and Mrs. Jennings at home. My card
was not lost, I hope."
"But have you not received my notes?"
cried Marianne in the wildest anxiety. "Here is some mistake I am
sure--some dreadful mistake. What can be the meaning of it? Tell me,
Willoughby; for heaven's sake tell me, what is the matter?"
He made no reply; his complexion changed and all
his embarrassment returned; but as if, on catching the eye of the young
lady with whom he had been previously talking, he felt the necessity of
instant exertion, he recovered himself again, and after saying,
"Yes, I had the pleasure of receiving the information of your
arrival in town, which you were so good as to send me," turned
hastily away with a slight bow and joined his friend.
Marianne, now looking dreadfully white, and unable
to stand, sunk into her chair, and Elinor, expecting every moment to see
her faint, tried to screen her from the observation of others, while
reviving her with lavender water.
"Go to him, Elinor," she cried, as soon
as she could speak, "and force him to come to me. Tell him I must
see him again--must speak to him instantly.-- I cannot rest--I shall not
have a moment's peace till this is explained--some dreadful
misapprehension or other.-- Oh go to him this moment."
"How can that be done? No, my dearest
Marianne, you must wait. This is not the place for explanations. Wait
only till tomorrow."
With difficulty however could she prevent her from
following him herself; and to persuade her to check her agitation, to
wait, at least, with the appearance of composure, till she might speak
to him with more privacy and more effect, was impossible; for Marianne
continued incessantly to give way in a low voice to the misery of her
feelings, by exclamations of wretchedness. In a short time Elinor saw
Willoughby quit the room by the door towards the staircase, and telling
Marianne that he was gone, urged the impossibility of speaking to him
again that evening, as a fresh argument for her to be calm. She
instantly begged her sister would entreat Lady Middleton to take them
home, as she was too miserable to stay a minute longer.
Lady Middleton, though in the middle of a rubber,
on being informed that Marianne was unwell, was too polite to object for
a moment to her wish of going away, and making over her cards to a
friend, they departed as soon the carriage could be found. Scarcely a
word was spoken during their return to Berkeley Street. Marianne was in
a silent agony, too much oppressed even for tears; but as Mrs. Jennings
was luckily not come home, they could go directly to their own room,
where hartshorn restored her a little to herself. She was soon undressed
and in bed, and as she seemed desirous of being alone, her sister then
left her, and while she waited the return of Mrs. Jennings, had leisure
enough for thinking over the past.
That some kind of engagement had subsisted between
Willoughby and Marianne she could not doubt, and that Willoughby was
weary of it, seemed equally clear; for however Marianne might still feed
her own wishes, SHE could not attribute such behaviour to mistake or
misapprehension of any kind. Nothing but a thorough change of sentiment
could account for it. Her indignation would have been still stronger
than it was, had she not witnessed that embarrassment which seemed to
speak a consciousness of his own misconduct, and prevented her from
believing him so unprincipled as to have been sporting with the
affections of her sister from the first, without any design that would
bear investigation. Absence might have weakened his regard, and
convenience might have determined him to overcome it, but that such a
regard had formerly existed she could not bring herself to doubt.
As for Marianne, on the pangs which so unhappy a
meeting must already have given her, and on those still more severe
which might await her in its probable consequence, she could not reflect
without the deepest concern. Her own situation gained in the comparison;
for while she could ESTEEM Edward as much as ever, however they might be
divided in future, her mind might be always supported. But every
circumstance that could embitter such an evil seemed uniting to heighten
the misery of Marianne in a final separation from Willoughby--in an
immediate and irreconcilable rupture with him.
CHAPTER 29
Before the house-maid had lit their fire the next
day, or the sun gained any power over a cold, gloomy morning in January,
Marianne, only half dressed, was kneeling against one of the
window-seats for the sake of all the little light she could command from
it, and writing as fast as a continual flow of tears would permit her.
In this situation, Elinor, roused from sleep by her agitation and sobs,
first perceived her; and after observing her for a few moments with
silent anxiety, said, in a tone of the most considerate gentleness,
"Marianne, may I ask-?"
"No, Elinor," she replied, "ask
nothing; you will soon know all."
The sort of desperate calmness with which this was
said, lasted no longer than while she spoke, and was immediately
followed by a return of the same excessive affliction. It was some
minutes before she could go on with her letter, and the frequent bursts
of grief which still obliged her, at intervals, to withhold her pen,
were proofs enough of her feeling how more than probable it was that she
was writing for the last time to Willoughby.
Elinor paid her every quiet and unobtrusive
attention in her power; and she would have tried to sooth and
tranquilize her still more, had not Marianne entreated her, with all the
eagerness of the most nervous irritability, not to speak to her for the
world. In such circumstances, it was better for both that they should
not be long together; and the restless state of Marianne's mind not only
prevented her from remaining in the room a moment after she was dressed,
but requiring at once solitude and continual change of place, made her
wander about the house till breakfast time, avoiding the sight of every
body.
At breakfast she neither ate, nor attempted to eat
any thing; and Elinor's attention was then all employed, not in urging
her, not in pitying her, nor in appearing to regard her, but in
endeavouring to engage Mrs. Jenning's notice entirely to herself.
As this was a favourite meal with Mrs. Jennings,
it lasted a considerable time, and they were just setting themselves,
after it, round the common working table, when a letter was delivered to
Marianne, which she eagerly caught from the servant, and, turning of a
death-like paleness, instantly ran out of the room. Elinor, who saw as
plainly by this, as if she had seen the direction, that it must come
from Willoughby, felt immediately such a sickness at heart as made her
hardly able to hold up her head, and sat in such a general tremour as
made her fear it impossible to escape Mrs. Jenning's notice. That good
lady, however, saw only that Marianne had received a letter from
Willoughby, which appeared to her a very good joke, and which she
treated accordingly, by hoping, with a laugh, that she would find it to
her liking. Of Elinor's distress, she was too busily employed in
measuring lengths of worsted for her rug, to see any thing at all; and
calmly continuing her talk, as soon as Marianne disappeared, she said,
"Upon my word, I never saw a young woman so
desperately in love in my life! MY girls were nothing to her, and yet
they used to be foolish enough; but as for Miss Marianne, she is quite
an altered creature. I hope, from the bottom of my heart, he won't keep
her waiting much longer, for it is quite grievous to see her look so ill
and forlorn. Pray, when are they to be married?"
Elinor, though never less disposed to speak than
at that moment, obliged herself to answer such an attack as this, and,
therefore, trying to smile, replied, "And have you really, Ma'am,
talked yourself into a persuasion of my sister's being engaged to Mr.
Willoughby? I thought it had been only a joke, but so serious a question
seems to imply more; and I must beg, therefore, that you will not
deceive yourself any longer. I do assure you that nothing would surprise
me more than to hear of their being going to be married."
"For shame, for shame, Miss Dashwood! how can
you talk so? Don't we all know that it must be a match, that they were
over head and ears in love with each other from the first moment they
met? Did not I see them together in Devonshire every day, and all day
long; and did not I know that your sister came to town with me on
purpose to buy wedding clothes? Come, come, this won't do. Because you
are so sly about it yourself, you think nobody else has any senses; but
it is no such thing, I can tell you, for it has been known all over town
this ever so long. I tell every body of it and so does Charlotte."
"Indeed, Ma'am," said Elinor, very
seriously, "you are mistaken. Indeed, you are doing a very unkind
thing in spreading the report, and you will find that you have though
you will not believe me now."
Mrs. Jennings laughed again, but Elinor had not
spirits to say more, and eager at all events to know what Willoughby had
written, hurried away to their room, where, on opening the door, she saw
Marianne stretched on the bed, almost choked by grief, one letter in her
hand, and two or three others laying by her. Elinor drew near, but
without saying a word; and seating herself on the bed, took her hand,
kissed her affectionately several times, and then gave way to a burst of
tears, which at first was scarcely less violent than Marianne's. The
latter, though unable to speak, seemed to feel all the tenderness of
this behaviour, and after some time thus spent in joint affliction, she
put all the letters into Elinor's hands; and then covering her face with
her handkerchief, almost screamed with agony. Elinor, who knew that such
grief, shocking as it was to witness it, must have its course, watched
by her till this excess of suffering had somewhat spent itself, and then
turning eagerly to Willoughby's letter, read as follows:
"Bond Street, January. "MY DEAR MADAM,
"I have just had the honour of receiving your
letter, for which I beg to return my sincere acknowledgments. I am much
concerned to find there was anything in my behaviour last night that did
not meet your approbation; and though I am quite at a loss to discover
in what point I could be so unfortunate as to offend you, I entreat your
forgiveness of what I can assure you to have been perfectly
unintentional. I shall never reflect on my former acquaintance with your
family in Devonshire without the most grateful pleasure, and flatter
myself it will not be broken by any mistake or misapprehension of my
actions. My esteem for your whole family is very sincere; but if I have
been so unfortunate as to give rise to a belief of more than I felt, or
meant to express, I shall reproach myself for not having been more
guarded in my professions of that esteem. That I should ever have meant
more you will allow to be impossible, when you understand that my
affections have been long engaged elsewhere, and it will not be many
weeks, I believe, before this engagement is fulfilled. It is with great
regret that I obey your commands in returning the letters with which I
have been honoured from you, and the lock of hair, which you so
obligingly bestowed on me.
"I am, dear Madam, "Your most obedient
"humble servant, "JOHN WILLOUGHBY."
With what indignation such a letter as this must
be read by Miss Dashwood, may be imagined. Though aware, before she
began it, that it must bring a confession of his inconstancy, and
confirm their separation for ever, she was not aware that such language
could be suffered to announce it; nor could she have supposed Willoughby
capable of departing so far from the appearance of every honourable and
delicate feeling--so far from the common decorum of a gentleman, as to
send a letter so impudently cruel: a letter which, instead of bringing
with his desire of a release any professions of regret, acknowledged no
breach of faith, denied all peculiar affection whatever-- a letter of
which every line was an insult, and which proclaimed its writer to be
deep in hardened villainy.
She paused over it for some time with indignant
astonishment; then read it again and again; but every perusal only
served to increase her abhorrence of the man, and so bitter were her
feelings against him, that she dared not trust herself to speak, lest
she might wound Marianne still deeper by treating their disengagement,
not as a loss to her of any possible good but as an escape from the
worst and most irremediable of all evils, a connection, for life, with
an unprincipled man, as a deliverance the most real, a blessing the most
important.
In her earnest meditations on the contents of the
letter, on the depravity of that mind which could dictate it, and
probably, on the very different mind of a very different person, who had
no other connection whatever with the affair than what her heart gave
him with every thing that passed, Elinor forgot the immediate distress
of her sister, forgot that she had three letters on her lap yet unread,
and so entirely forgot how long she had been in the room, that when on
hearing a carriage drive up to the door, she went to the window to see
who could be coming so unreasonably early, she was all astonishment to
perceive Mrs. Jennings's chariot, which she knew had not been ordered
till one. Determined not to quit Marianne, though hopeless of
contributing, at present, to her ease, she hurried away to excuse
herself from attending Mrs. Jennings, on account of her sister being
indisposed. Mrs. Jennings, with a thoroughly good-humoured concern for
its cause, admitted the excuse most readily, and Elinor, after seeing
her safe off, returned to Marianne, whom she found attempting to rise
from the bed, and whom she reached just in time to prevent her from
falling on the floor, faint and giddy from a long want of proper rest
and food; for it was many days since she had any appetite, and many
nights since she had really slept; and now, when her mind was no longer
supported by the fever of suspense, the consequence of all this was felt
in an aching head, a weakened stomach, and a general nervous faintness.
A glass of wine, which Elinor procured for her directly, made her more
comfortable, and she was at last able to express some sense of her
kindness, by saying,
"Poor Elinor! how unhappy I make you!"
"I only wish," replied her sister,
"there were any thing I COULD do, which might be of comfort to
you."
This, as every thing else would have been, was too
much for Marianne, who could only exclaim, in the anguish of her heart,
"Oh! Elinor, I am miserable, indeed," before her voice was
entirely lost in sobs.
Elinor could no longer witness this torrent of
unresisted grief in silence.
"Exert yourself, dear Marianne," she
cried, "if you would not kill yourself and all who love you. Think
of your mother; think of her misery while YOU suffer: for her sake you
must exert yourself."
"I cannot, I cannot," cried Marianne;
"leave me, leave me, if I distress you; leave me, hate me, forget
me! but do not torture me so. Oh! how easy for those, who have no sorrow
of their own to talk of exertion! Happy, happy Elinor, YOU cannot have
an idea of what I suffer."
"Do you call ME happy, Marianne? Ah! if you
knew!--And can you believe me to be so, while I see you so
wretched!"
"Forgive me, forgive me," throwing her
arms round her sister's neck; "I know you feel for me; I know what
a heart you have; but yet you are--you must be happy; Edward loves
you--what, oh what, can do away such happiness as that?"
"Many, many circumstances," said Elinor,
solemnly.
"No, no, no," cried Marianne wildly,
"he loves you, and only you. You CAN have no grief."
"I can have no pleasure while I see you in
this state."
"And you will never see me otherwise. Mine is
a misery which nothing can do away."
"You must not talk so, Marianne. Have you no
comforts? no friends? Is your loss such as leaves no opening for
consolation? Much as you suffer now, think of what you would have
suffered if the discovery of his character had been delayed to a later
period-- if your engagement had been carried on for months and months,
as it might have been, before he chose to put an end to it. Every
additional day of unhappy confidence, on your side, would have made the
blow more dreadful."
"Engagement!" cried Marianne,
"there has been no engagement."
"No engagement!"
"No, he is not so unworthy as you believe
him. He has broken no faith with me."
"But he told you that he loved you."
"Yes--no--never absolutely. It was every day
implied, but never professedly declared. Sometimes I thought it had
been--but it never was."
"Yet you wrote to him?"--
"Yes--could that be wrong after all that had
passed?-- But I cannot talk."
Elinor said no more, and turning again to the
three letters which now raised a much stronger curiosity than before,
directly ran over the contents of all. The first, which was what her
sister had sent him on their arrival in town, was to this effect.
Berkeley Street, January.
"How surprised you will be, Willoughby, on
receiving this; and I think you will feel something more than surprise,
when you know that I am in town. An opportunity of coming hither, though
with Mrs. Jennings, was a temptation we could not resist. I wish you may
receive this in time to come here to-night, but I will not depend on it.
At any rate I shall expect you to-morrow. For the present, adieu.
"M.D."
Her second note, which had been written on the
morning after the dance at the Middletons', was in these words:--
"I cannot express my disappointment in having
missed you the day before yesterday, nor my astonishment at not having
received any answer to a note which I sent you above a week ago. I have
been expecting to hear from you, and still more to see you, every hour
of the day. Pray call again as soon as possible, and explain the reason
of my having expected this in vain. You had better come earlier another
time, because we are generally out by one. We were last night at Lady
Middleton's, where there was a dance. I have been told that you were
asked to be of the party. But could it be so? You must be very much
altered indeed since we parted, if that could be the case, and you not
there. But I will not suppose this possible, and I hope very soon to
receive your personal assurance of its being otherwise.
"M.D."
The contents of her last note to him were these:--
"What am I to imagine, Willoughby, by your
behaviour last night? Again I demand an explanation of it. I was
prepared to meet you with the pleasure which our separation naturally
produced, with the familiarity which our intimacy at Barton appeared to
me to justify. I was repulsed indeed! I have passed a wretched night in
endeavouring to excuse a conduct which can scarcely be called less than
insulting; but though I have not yet been able to form any reasonable
apology for your behaviour, I am perfectly ready to hear your
justification of it. You have perhaps been misinformed, or purposely
deceived, in something concerning me, which may have lowered me in your
opinion. Tell me what it is, explain the grounds on which you acted, and
I shall be satisfied, in being able to satisfy you. It would grieve me
indeed to be obliged to think ill of you; but if I am to do it, if I am
to learn that you are not what we have hitherto believed you, that your
regard for us all was insincere, that your behaviour to me was intended
only to deceive, let it be told as soon as possible. My feelings are at
present in a state of dreadful indecision; I wish to acquit you, but
certainty on either side will be ease to what I now suffer. If your
sentiments are no longer what they were, you will return my notes, and
the lock of my hair which is in your possession.
"M.D."
That such letters, so full of affection and
confidence, could have been so answered, Elinor, for Willoughby's sake,
would have been unwilling to believe. But her condemnation of him did
not blind her to the impropriety of their having been written at all;
and she was silently grieving over the imprudence which had hazarded
such unsolicited proofs of tenderness, not warranted by anything
preceding, and most severely condemned by the event, when Marianne,
perceiving that she had finished the letters, observed to her that they
contained nothing but what any one would have written in the same
situation.
"I felt myself," she added, "to be
as solemnly engaged to him, as if the strictest legal covenant had bound
us to each other."
"I can believe it," said Elinor;
"but unfortunately he did not feel the same."
"He DID feel the same, Elinor--for weeks and
weeks he felt it. I know he did. Whatever may have changed him now, (and
nothing but the blackest art employed against me can have done it), I
was once as dear to him as my own soul could wish. This lock of hair,
which now he can so readily give up, was begged of me with the most
earnest supplication. Had you seen his look, his manner, had you heard
his voice at that moment! Have you forgot the last evening of our being
together at Barton? The morning that we parted too! When he told me that
it might be many weeks before we met again--his distress--can I ever
forget his distress?"
For a moment or two she could say no more; but
when this emotion had passed away, she added, in a firmer tone,
"Elinor, I have been cruelly used; but not by
Willoughby."
"Dearest Marianne, who but himself? By whom
can he have been instigated?"
"By all the world, rather than by his own
heart. I could rather believe every creature of my acquaintance leagued
together to ruin me in his opinion, than believe his nature capable of
such cruelty. This woman of whom he writes--whoever she be--or any one,
in short, but your own dear self, mama, and Edward, may have been so
barbarous to bely me. Beyond you three, is there a creature in the world
whom I would not rather suspect of evil than Willoughby, whose heart I
know so well?"
Elinor would not contend, and only replied,
"Whoever may have been so detestably your enemy, let them be
cheated of their malignant triumph, my dear sister, by seeing how nobly
the consciousness of your own innocence and good intentions supports
your spirits. It is a reasonable and laudable pride which resists such
malevolence."
"No, no," cried Marianne, "misery
such as mine has no pride. I care not who knows that I am wretched. The
triumph of seeing me so may be open to all the world. Elinor, Elinor,
they who suffer little may be proud and independent as they like--may
resist insult, or return mortification--but I cannot. I must feel--I
must be wretched--and they are welcome to enjoy the consciousness of it
that can."
"But for my mother's sake and mine--"
"I would do more than for my own. But to
appear happy when I am so miserable--Oh! who can require it?"
Again they were both silent. Elinor was employed
in walking thoughtfully from the fire to the window, from the window to
the fire, without knowing that she received warmth from one, or
discerning objects through the other; and Marianne, seated at the foot
of the bed, with her head leaning against one of its posts, again took
up Willoughby's letter, and, after shuddering over every sentence,
exclaimed--
"It is too much! Oh, Willoughby, Willoughby,
could this be yours! Cruel, cruel--nothing can acquit you. Elinor,
nothing can. Whatever he might have heard against me-- ought he not to
have suspended his belief? ought he not to have told me of it, to have
given me the power of clearing myself? 'The lock of hair, (repeating it
from the letter,) which you so obligingly bestowed on me'--That is
unpardonable. Willoughby, where was your heart when you wrote those
words? Oh, barbarously insolent!--Elinor, can he be justified?"
"No, Marianne, in no possible way."
"And yet this woman--who knows what her art
may have been?--how long it may have been premeditated, and how deeply
contrived by her!--Who is she?--Who can she be?--Whom did I ever hear
him talk of as young and attractive among his female acquaintance?--Oh!
no one, no one--he talked to me only of myself."
Another pause ensued; Marianne was greatly
agitated, and it ended thus.
"Elinor, I must go home. I must go and
comfort mama. Can not we be gone to-morrow?"
"To-morrow, Marianne!"
"Yes, why should I stay here? I came only for
Willoughby's sake--and now who cares for me? Who regards me?"
"It would be impossible to go to-morrow. We
owe Mrs. Jennings much more than civility; and civility of the commonest
kind must prevent such a hasty removal as that."
"Well then, another day or two, perhaps; but
I cannot stay here long, I cannot stay to endure the questions and
remarks of all these people. The Middletons and Palmers--how am I to
bear their pity? The pity of such a woman as Lady Middleton! Oh, what
would HE say to that!"
Elinor advised her to lie down again, and for a
moment she did so; but no attitude could give her ease; and in restless
pain of mind and body she moved from one posture to another, till
growing more and more hysterical, her sister could with difficulty keep
her on the bed at all, and for some time was fearful of being
constrained to call for assistance. Some lavender drops, however, which
she was at length persuaded to take, were of use; and from that time
till Mrs. Jennings returned, she continued on the bed quiet and
motionless.
CHAPTER 30
Mrs. Jennings came immediately to their room on
her return, and without waiting to have her request of admittance
answered, opened the door and walked in with a look of real concern.
"How do you do my dear?"--said she in a
voice of great compassion to Marianne, who turned away her face without
attempting to answer.
"How is she, Miss Dashwood?--Poor thing! she
looks very bad.-- No wonder. Ay, it is but too true. He is to be married
very soon--a good-for-nothing fellow! I have no patience with him. Mrs.
Taylor told me of it half an hour ago, and she was told it by a
particular friend of Miss Grey herself, else I am sure I should not have
believed it; and I was almost ready to sink as it was. Well, said I, all
I can say is, that if this be true, he has used a young lady of my
acquaintance abominably ill, and I wish with all my soul his wife may
plague his heart out. And so I shall always say, my dear, you may depend
on it. I have no notion of men's going on in this way; and if ever I
meet him again, I will give him such a dressing as he has not had this
many a day. But there is one comfort, my dear Miss Marianne; he is not
the only young man in the world worth having; and with your pretty face
you will never want admirers. Well, poor thing! I won't disturb her any
longer, for she had better have her cry out at once and have done with.
The Parrys and Sandersons luckily are coming tonight you know, and that
will amuse her."
She then went away, walking on tiptoe out of the
room, as if she supposed her young friend's affliction could be
increased by noise.
Marianne, to the surprise of her sister,
determined on dining with them. Elinor even advised her against it. But
"no, she would go down; she could bear it very well, and the bustle
about her would be less." Elinor, pleased to have her governed for
a moment by such a motive, though believing it hardly possible that she
could sit out the dinner, said no more; and adjusting her dress for her
as well as she could, while Marianne still remained on the bed, was
ready to assist her into the dining room as soon as they were summoned
to it.
When there, though looking most wretchedly, she
ate more and was calmer than her sister had expected. Had she tried to
speak, or had she been conscious of half Mrs. Jennings's well-meant but
ill-judged attentions to her, this calmness could not have been
maintained; but not a syllable escaped her lips; and the abstraction of
her thoughts preserved her in ignorance of every thing that was passing
before her.
Elinor, who did justice to Mrs. Jennings's
kindness, though its effusions were often distressing, and sometimes
almost ridiculous, made her those acknowledgments, and returned her
those civilities, which her sister could not make or return for herself.
Their good friend saw that Marianne was unhappy, and felt that every
thing was due to her which might make her at all less so. She treated
her therefore, with all the indulgent fondness of a parent towards a
favourite child on the last day of its holidays. Marianne was to have
the best place by the fire, was to be tempted to eat by every delicacy
in the house, and to be amused by the relation of all the news of the
day. Had not Elinor, in the sad countenance of her sister, seen a check
to all mirth, she could have been entertained by Mrs. Jennings's
endeavours to cure a disappointment in love, by a variety of sweetmeats
and olives, and a good fire. As soon, however, as the consciousness of
all this was forced by continual repetition on Marianne, she could stay
no longer. With a hasty exclamation of Misery, and a sign to her sister
not to follow her, she directly got up and hurried out of the room.
"Poor soul!" cried Mrs. Jennings, as
soon as she was gone, "how it grieves me to see her! And I declare
if she is not gone away without finishing her wine! And the dried
cherries too! Lord! nothing seems to do her any good. I am sure if I
knew of any thing she would like, I would send all over the town for it.
Well, it is the oddest thing to me, that a man should use such a pretty
girl so ill! But when there is plenty of money on one side, and next to
none on the other, Lord bless you! they care no more about such
things!--"
"The lady then--Miss Grey I think you called
her-- is very rich?"
"Fifty thousand pounds, my dear. Did you ever
see her? a smart, stylish girl they say, but not handsome. I remember
her aunt very well, Biddy Henshawe; she married a very wealthy man. But
the family are all rich together. Fifty thousand pounds! and by all
accounts, it won't come before it's wanted; for they say he is all to
pieces. No wonder! dashing about with his curricle and hunters! Well, it
don't signify talking; but when a young man, be who he will, comes and
makes love to a pretty girl, and promises marriage, he has no business
to fly off from his word only because he grows poor, and a richer girl
is ready to have him. Why don't he, in such a case, sell his horses, let
his house, turn off his servants, and make a thorough reform at once? I
warrant you, Miss Marianne would have been ready to wait till matters
came round. But that won't do now-a-days; nothing in the way of pleasure
can ever be given up by the young men of this age."
"Do you know what kind of a girl Miss Grey
is? Is she said to be amiable?"
"I never heard any harm of her; indeed I
hardly ever heard her mentioned; except that Mrs. Taylor did say this
morning, that one day Miss Walker hinted to her, that she believed Mr.
and Mrs. Ellison would not be sorry to have Miss Grey married, for she
and Mrs. Ellison could never agree."--
"And who are the Ellisons?"
"Her guardians, my dear. But now she is of
age and may choose for herself; and a pretty choice she has made!--What
now," after pausing a moment--"your poor sister is gone to her
own room, I suppose, to moan by herself. Is there nothing one can get to
comfort her? Poor dear, it seems quite cruel to let her be alone. Well,
by-and-by we shall have a few friends, and that will amuse her a little.
What shall we play at? She hates whist I know; but is there no round
game she cares for?"
"Dear ma'am, this kindness is quite
unnecessary. Marianne, I dare say, will not leave her room again this
evening. I shall persuade her if I can to go early to bed, for I am sure
she wants rest."
"Aye, I believe that will be best for her.
Let her name her own supper, and go to bed. Lord! no wonder she has been
looking so bad and so cast down this last week or two, for this matter I
suppose has been hanging over her head as long as that. And so the
letter that came today finished it! Poor soul! I am sure if I had had a
notion of it, I would not have joked her about it for all my money. But
then you know, how should I guess such a thing? I made sure of its being
nothing but a common love letter, and you know young people like to be
laughed at about them. Lord! how concerned Sir John and my daughters
will be when they hear it! If I had my senses about me I might have
called in Conduit Street in my way home, and told them of it. But I
shall see them tomorrow."
"It would be unnecessary I am sure, for you
to caution Mrs. Palmer and Sir John against ever naming Mr. Willoughby,
or making the slightest allusion to what has passed, before my sister.
Their own good-nature must point out to them the real cruelty of
appearing to know any thing about it when she is present; and the less
that may ever be said to myself on the subject, the more my feelings
will be spared, as you my dear madam will easily believe."
"Oh! Lord! yes, that I do indeed. It must be
terrible for you to hear it talked of; and as for your sister, I am sure
I would not mention a word about it to her for the world. You saw I did
not all dinner time. No more would Sir John, nor my daughters, for they
are all very thoughtful and considerate; especially if I give them a
hint, as I certainly will. For my part, I think the less that is said
about such things, the better, the sooner 'tis blown over and forgot.
And what does talking ever do you know?"
"In this affair it can only do harm; more so
perhaps than in many cases of a similar kind, for it has been attended
by circumstances which, for the sake of every one concerned in it, make
it unfit to become the public conversation. I must do THIS justice to
Mr. Willoughby--he has broken no positive engagement with my
sister."
"Law, my dear! Don't pretend to defend him.
No positive engagement indeed! after taking her all over Allenham House,
and fixing on the very rooms they were to live in hereafter!"
Elinor, for her sister's sake, could not press the
subject farther, and she hoped it was not required of her for
Willoughby's; since, though Marianne might lose much, he could gain very
little by the enforcement of the real truth. After a short silence on
both sides, Mrs. Jennings, with all her natural hilarity, burst forth
again.
"Well, my dear, 'tis a true saying about an
ill-wind, for it will be all the better for Colonel Brandon. He will
have her at last; aye, that he will. Mind me, now, if they an't married
by Mid-summer. Lord! how he'll chuckle over this news! I hope he will
come tonight. It will be all to one a better match for your sister. Two
thousand a year without debt or drawback--except the little love-child,
indeed; aye, I had forgot her; but she may be 'prenticed out at a small
cost, and then what does it signify? Delaford is a nice place, I can
tell you; exactly what I call a nice old fashioned place, full of
comforts and conveniences; quite shut in with great garden walls that
are covered with the best fruit-trees in the country; and such a
mulberry tree in one corner! Lord! how Charlotte and I did stuff the
only time we were there! Then, there is a dove-cote, some delightful
stew-ponds, and a very pretty canal; and every thing, in short, that one
could wish for; and, moreover, it is close to the church, and only a
quarter of a mile from the turnpike-road, so 'tis never dull, for if you
only go and sit up in an old yew arbour behind the house, you may see
all the carriages that pass along. Oh! 'tis a nice place! A butcher hard
by in the village, and the parsonage-house within a stone's throw. To my
fancy, a thousand times prettier than Barton Park, where they are forced
to send three miles for their meat, and have not a neighbour nearer than
your mother. Well, I shall spirit up the Colonel as soon as I can. One
shoulder of mutton, you know, drives another down. If we CAN but put
Willoughby out of her head!"
"Ay, if we can do THAT, Ma'am," said
Elinor, "we shall do very well with or without Colonel
Brandon." And then rising, she went away to join Marianne, whom she
found, as she expected, in her own room, leaning, in silent misery, over
the small remains of a fire, which, till Elinor's entrance, had been her
only light.
"You had better leave me," was all the
notice that her sister received from her.
"I will leave you," said Elinor,
"if you will go to bed." But this, from the momentary
perverseness of impatient suffering, she at first refused to do. Her
sister's earnest, though gentle persuasion, however, soon softened her
to compliance, and Elinor saw her lay her aching head on the pillow, and
as she hoped, in a way to get some quiet rest before she left her.
In the drawing-room, whither she then repaired,
she was soon joined by Mrs. Jennings, with a wine-glass, full of
something, in her hand.
"My dear," said she, entering, "I
have just recollected that I have some of the finest old Constantia wine
in the house that ever was tasted, so I have brought a glass of it for
your sister. My poor husband! how fond he was of it! Whenever he had a
touch of his old colicky gout, he said it did him more good than any
thing else in the world. Do take it to your sister."
"Dear Ma'am," replied Elinor, smiling at
the difference of the complaints for which it was recommended, "how
good you are! But I have just left Marianne in bed, and, I hope, almost
asleep; and as I think nothing will be of so much service to her as
rest, if you will give me leave, I will drink the wine myself."
Mrs. Jennings, though regretting that she had not
been five minutes earlier, was satisfied with the compromise; and
Elinor, as she swallowed the chief of it, reflected, that though its
effects on a colicky gout were, at present, of little importance to her,
its healing powers, on a disappointed heart might be as reasonably tried
on herself as on her sister.
Colonel Brandon came in while the party were at
tea, and by his manner of looking round the room for Marianne, Elinor
immediately fancied that he neither expected nor wished to see her
there, and, in short, that he was already aware of what occasioned her
absence. Mrs. Jennings was not struck by the same thought; for soon
after his entrance, she walked across the room to the tea-table where
Elinor presided, and whispered-- "The Colonel looks as grave as
ever you see. He knows nothing of it; do tell him, my dear."
He shortly afterwards drew a chair close to her's,
and, with a look which perfectly assured her of his good information,
inquired after her sister.
"Marianne is not well," said she.
"She has been indisposed all day, and we have persuaded her to go
to bed."
"Perhaps, then," he hesitatingly
replied, "what I heard this morning may be--there may be more truth
in it than I could believe possible at first."
"What did you hear?"
"That a gentleman, whom I had reason to
think--in short, that a man, whom I KNEW to be engaged--but how shall I
tell you? If you know it already, as surely you must, I may be
spared."
"You mean," answered Elinor, with forced
calmness, "Mr. Willoughby's marriage with Miss Grey. Yes, we DO
know it all. This seems to have been a day of general elucidation, for
this very morning first unfolded it to us. Mr. Willoughby is
unfathomable! Where did you hear it?"
"In a stationer's shop in Pall Mall, where I
had business. Two ladies were waiting for their carriage, and one of
them was giving the other an account of the intended match, in a voice
so little attempting concealment, that it was impossible for me not to
hear all. The name of Willoughby, John Willoughby, frequently repeated,
first caught my attention; and what followed was a positive assertion
that every thing was now finally settled respecting his marriage with
Miss Grey--it was no longer to be a secret--it would take place even
within a few weeks, with many particulars of preparations and other
matters. One thing, especially, I remember, because it served to
identify the man still more:--as soon as the ceremony was over, they
were to go to Combe Magna, his seat in Somersetshire. My
astonishment!--but it would be impossible to describe what I felt. The
communicative lady I learnt, on inquiry, for I stayed in the shop till
they were gone, was a Mrs. Ellison, and that, as I have been since
informed, is the name of Miss Grey's guardian."
"It is. But have you likewise heard that Miss
Grey has fifty thousand pounds? In that, if in any thing, we may find an
explanation."
"It may be so; but Willoughby is capable--at
least I think"--he stopped a moment; then added in a voice which
seemed to distrust itself, "And your sister-- how did she--"
"Her sufferings have been very severe. I have
only to hope that they may be proportionately short. It has been, it is
a most cruel affliction. Till yesterday, I believe, she never doubted
his regard; and even now, perhaps--but I am almost convinced that he
never was really attached to her. He has been very deceitful! and, in
some points, there seems a hardness of heart about him."
"Ah!" said Colonel Brandon, "there
is, indeed! But your sister does not--I think you said so--she does not
consider quite as you do?"
"You know her disposition, and may believe
how eagerly she would still justify him if she could."
He made no answer; and soon afterwards, by the
removal of the tea-things, and the arrangement of the card parties, the
subject was necessarily dropped. Mrs. Jennings, who had watched them
with pleasure while they were talking, and who expected to see the
effect of Miss Dashwood's communication, in such an instantaneous gaiety
on Colonel Brandon's side, as might have become a man in the bloom of
youth, of hope and happiness, saw him, with amazement, remain the whole
evening more serious and thoughtful than usual.
CHAPTER 31
From a night of more sleep than she had expected,
Marianne awoke the next morning to the same consciousness of misery in
which she had closed her eyes.
Elinor encouraged her as much as possible to talk
of what she felt; and before breakfast was ready, they had gone through
the subject again and again; and with the same steady conviction and
affectionate counsel on Elinor's side, the same impetuous feelings and
varying opinions on Marianne's, as before. Sometimes she could believe
Willoughby to be as unfortunate and as innocent as herself, and at
others, lost every consolation in the impossibility of acquitting him.
At one moment she was absolutely indifferent to the observation of all
the world, at another she would seclude herself from it for ever, and at
a third could resist it with energy. In one thing, however, she was
uniform, when it came to the point, in avoiding, where it was possible,
the presence of Mrs. Jennings, and in a determined silence when obliged
to endure it. Her heart was hardened against the belief of Mrs.
Jennings's entering into her sorrows with any compassion.
"No, no, no, it cannot be," she cried;
"she cannot feel. Her kindness is not sympathy; her good-nature is
not tenderness. All that she wants is gossip, and she only likes me now
because I supply it."
Elinor had not needed this to be assured of the
injustice to which her sister was often led in her opinion of others, by
the irritable refinement of her own mind, and the too great importance
placed by her on the delicacies of a strong sensibility, and the graces
of a polished manner. Like half the rest of the world, if more than half
there be that are clever and good, Marianne, with excellent abilities
and an excellent disposition, was neither reasonable nor candid. She
expected from other people the same opinions and feelings as her own,
and she judged of their motives by the immediate effect of their actions
on herself. Thus a circumstance occurred, while the sisters were
together in their own room after breakfast, which sunk the heart of Mrs.
Jennings still lower in her estimation; because, through her own
weakness, it chanced to prove a source of fresh pain to herself, though
Mrs. Jennings was governed in it by an impulse of the utmost goodwill.
With a letter in her outstretched hand, and
countenance gaily smiling, from the persuasion of bringing comfort, she
entered their room, saying,
"Now, my dear, I bring you something that I
am sure will do you good."
Marianne heard enough. In one moment her
imagination placed before her a letter from Willoughby, full of
tenderness and contrition, explanatory of all that had passed,
satisfactory, convincing; and instantly followed by Willoughby himself,
rushing eagerly into the room to inforce, at her feet, by the eloquence
of his eyes, the assurances of his letter. The work of one moment was
destroyed by the next. The hand writing of her mother, never till then
unwelcome, was before her; and, in the acuteness of the disappointment
which followed such an ecstasy of more than hope, she felt as if, till
that instant, she had never suffered.
The cruelty of Mrs. Jennings no language, within
her reach in her moments of happiest eloquence, could have expressed;
and now she could reproach her only by the tears which streamed from her
eyes with passionate violence--a reproach, however, so entirely lost on
its object, that after many expressions of pity, she withdrew, still
referring her to the letter of comfort. But the letter, when she was
calm enough to read it, brought little comfort. Willoughby filled every
page. Her mother, still confident of their engagement, and relying as
warmly as ever on his constancy, had only been roused by Elinor's
application, to intreat from Marianne greater openness towards them
both; and this, with such tenderness towards her, such affection for
Willoughby, and such a conviction of their future happiness in each
other, that she wept with agony through the whole of it.
All her impatience to be at home again now
returned; her mother was dearer to her than ever; dearer through the
very excess of her mistaken confidence in Willoughby, and she was wildly
urgent to be gone. Elinor, unable herself to determine whether it were
better for Marianne to be in London or at Barton, offered no counsel of
her own except of patience till their mother's wishes could be known;
and at length she obtained her sister's consent to wait for that
knowledge.
Mrs. Jennings left them earlier than usual; for
she could not be easy till the Middletons and Palmers were able to
grieve as much as herself; and positively refusing Elinor's offered
attendance, went out alone for the rest of the morning. Elinor, with a
very heavy heart, aware of the pain she was going to communicate, and
perceiving, by Marianne's letter, how ill she had succeeded in laying
any foundation for it, then sat down to write her mother an account of
what had passed, and entreat her directions for the future; while
Marianne, who came into the drawing-room on Mrs. Jennings's going away,
remained fixed at the table where Elinor wrote, watching the advancement
of her pen, grieving over her for the hardship of such a task, and
grieving still more fondly over its effect on her mother.
In this manner they had continued about a quarter
of an hour, when Marianne, whose nerves could not then bear any sudden
noise, was startled by a rap at the door.
"Who can this be?" cried Elinor.
"So early too! I thought we HAD been safe."
Marianne moved to the window--
"It is Colonel Brandon!" said she, with
vexation. "We are never safe from HIM."
"He will not come in, as Mrs. Jennings is
from home."
"I will not trust to THAT," retreating
to her own room. "A man who has nothing to do with his own time has
no conscience in his intrusion on that of others."
The event proved her conjecture right, though it
was founded on injustice and error; for Colonel Brandon DID come in; and
Elinor, who was convinced that solicitude for Marianne brought him
thither, and who saw THAT solicitude in his disturbed and melancholy
look, and in his anxious though brief inquiry after her, could not
forgive her sister for esteeming him so lightly.
"I met Mrs. Jennings in Bond Street,"
said he, after the first salutation, "and she encouraged me to come
on; and I was the more easily encouraged, because I thought it probable
that I might find you alone, which I was very desirous of doing. My
object--my wish--my sole wish in desiring it--I hope, I believe it
is--is to be a means of giving comfort;--no, I must not say comfort--not
present comfort--but conviction, lasting conviction to your sister's
mind. My regard for her, for yourself, for your mother--will you allow
me to prove it, by relating some circumstances which nothing but a VERY
sincere regard--nothing but an earnest desire of being useful--I think I
am justified--though where so many hours have been spent in convincing
myself that I am right, is there not some reason to fear I may be
wrong?" He stopped.
"I understand you," said Elinor.
"You have something to tell me of Mr. Willoughby, that will open
his character farther. Your telling it will be the greatest act of
friendship that can be shewn Marianne. MY gratitude will be insured
immediately by any information tending to that end, and HERS must be
gained by it in time. Pray, pray let me hear it."
"You shall; and, to be brief, when I quitted
Barton last October,--but this will give you no idea--I must go farther
back. You will find me a very awkward narrator, Miss Dashwood; I hardly
know where to begin. A short account of myself, I believe, will be
necessary, and it SHALL be a short one. On such a subject," sighing
heavily, "can I have little temptation to be diffuse."
He stopt a moment for recollection, and then, with
another sigh, went on.
"You have probably entirely forgotten a
conversation-- (it is not to be supposed that it could make any
impression on you)--a conversation between us one evening at Barton
Park--it was the evening of a dance--in which I alluded to a lady I had
once known, as resembling, in some measure, your sister Marianne."
"Indeed," answered Elinor, "I have
NOT forgotten it." He looked pleased by this remembrance, and
added,
"If I am not deceived by the uncertainty, the
partiality of tender recollection, there is a very strong resemblance
between them, as well in mind as person. The same warmth of heart, the
same eagerness of fancy and spirits. This lady was one of my nearest
relations, an orphan from her infancy, and under the guardianship of my
father. Our ages were nearly the same, and from our earliest years we
were playfellows and friends. I cannot remember the time when I did not
love Eliza; and my affection for her, as we grew up, was such, as
perhaps, judging from my present forlorn and cheerless gravity, you
might think me incapable of having ever felt. Her's, for me, was, I
believe, fervent as the attachment of your sister to Mr. Willoughby and
it was, though from a different cause, no less unfortunate. At seventeen
she was lost to me for ever. She was married--married against her
inclination to my brother. Her fortune was large, and our family estate
much encumbered. And this, I fear, is all that can be said for the
conduct of one, who was at once her uncle and guardian. My brother did
not deserve her; he did not even love her. I had hoped that her regard
for me would support her under any difficulty, and for some time it did;
but at last the misery of her situation, for she experienced great
unkindness, overcame all her resolution, and though she had promised me
that nothing--but how blindly I relate! I have never told you how this
was brought on. We were within a few hours of eloping together for
Scotland. The treachery, or the folly, of my cousin's maid betrayed us.
I was banished to the house of a relation far distant, and she was
allowed no liberty, no society, no amusement, till my father's point was
gained. I had depended on her fortitude too far, and the blow was a
severe one-- but had her marriage been happy, so young as I then was, a
few months must have reconciled me to it, or at least I should not have
now to lament it. This however was not the case. My brother had no
regard for her; his pleasures were not what they ought to have been, and
from the first he treated her unkindly. The consequence of this, upon a
mind so young, so lively, so inexperienced as Mrs. Brandon's, was but
too natural. She resigned herself at first to all the misery of her
situation; and happy had it been if she had not lived to overcome those
regrets which the remembrance of me occasioned. But can we wonder that,
with such a husband to provoke inconstancy, and without a friend to
advise or restrain her (for my father lived only a few months after
their marriage, and I was with my regiment in the East Indies) she
should fall? Had I remained in England, perhaps--but I meant to promote
the happiness of both by removing from her for years, and for that
purpose had procured my exchange. The shock which her marriage had given
me," he continued, in a voice of great agitation, "was of
trifling weight--was nothing to what I felt when I heard, about two
years afterwards, of her divorce. It was THAT which threw this
gloom,--even now the recollection of what I suffered--"
He could say no more, and rising hastily walked
for a few minutes about the room. Elinor, affected by his relation, and
still more by his distress, could not speak. He saw her concern, and
coming to her, took her hand, pressed it, and kissed it with grateful
respect. A few minutes more of silent exertion enabled him to proceed
with composure.
"It was nearly three years after this unhappy
period before I returned to England. My first care, when I DID arrive,
was of course to seek for her; but the search was as fruitless as it was
melancholy. I could not trace her beyond her first seducer, and there
was every reason to fear that she had removed from him only to sink
deeper in a life of sin. Her legal allowance was not adequate to her
fortune, nor sufficient for her comfortable maintenance, and I learnt
from my brother that the power of receiving it had been made over some
months before to another person. He imagined, and calmly could he
imagine it, that her extravagance, and consequent distress, had obliged
her to dispose of it for some immediate relief. At last, however, and
after I had been six months in England, I DID find her. Regard for a
former servant of my own, who had since fallen into misfortune, carried
me to visit him in a spunging-house, where he was confined for debt; and
there, the same house, under a similar confinement, was my unfortunate
sister. So altered--so faded--worn down by acute suffering of every
kind! hardly could I believe the melancholy and sickly figure before me,
to be the remains of the lovely, blooming, healthful girl, on whom I had
once doted. What I endured in so beholding her--but I have no right to
wound your feelings by attempting to describe it--I have pained you too
much already. That she was, to all appearance, in the last stage of a
consumption, was--yes, in such a situation it was my greatest comfort.
Life could do nothing for her, beyond giving time for a better
preparation for death; and that was given. I saw her placed in
comfortable lodgings, and under proper attendants; I visited her every
day during the rest of her short life: I was with her in her last
moments."
Again he stopped to recover himself; and Elinor
spoke her feelings in an exclamation of tender concern, at the fate of
his unfortunate friend.
"Your sister, I hope, cannot be
offended," said he, "by the resemblance I have fancied between
her and my poor disgraced relation. Their fates, their fortunes, cannot
be the same; and had the natural sweet disposition of the one been
guarded by a firmer mind, or a happier marriage, she might have been all
that you will live to see the other be. But to what does all this lead?
I seem to have been distressing you for nothing. Ah! Miss Dashwood--a
subject such as this--untouched for fourteen years--it is dangerous to
handle it at all! I WILL be more collected--more concise. She left to my
care her only child, a little girl, the offspring of her first guilty
connection, who was then about three years old. She loved the child, and
had always kept it with her. It was a valued, a precious trust to me;
and gladly would I have discharged it in the strictest sense, by
watching over her education myself, had the nature of our situations
allowed it; but I had no family, no home; and my little Eliza was
therefore placed at school. I saw her there whenever I could, and after
the death of my brother, (which happened about five years ago, and which
left to me the possession of the family property,) she visited me at
Delaford. I called her a distant relation; but I am well aware that I
have in general been suspected of a much nearer connection with her. It
is now three years ago (she had just reached her fourteenth year,) that
I removed her from school, to place her under the care of a very
respectable woman, residing in Dorsetshire, who had the charge of four
or five other girls of about the same time of life; and for two years I
had every reason to be pleased with her situation. But last February,
almost a twelvemonth back, she suddenly disappeared. I had allowed her,
(imprudently, as it has since turned out,) at her earnest desire, to go
to Bath with one of her young friends, who was attending her father
there for his health. I knew him to be a very good sort of man, and I
thought well of his daughter--better than she deserved, for, with a most
obstinate and ill-judged secrecy, she would tell nothing, would give no
clue, though she certainly knew all. He, her father, a well-meaning, but
not a quick-sighted man, could really, I believe, give no information;
for he had been generally confined to the house, while the girls were
ranging over the town and making what acquaintance they chose; and he
tried to convince me, as thoroughly as he was convinced himself, of his
daughter's being entirely unconcerned in the business. In short, I could
learn nothing but that she was gone; all the rest, for eight long
months, was left to conjecture. What I thought, what I feared, may be
imagined; and what I suffered too."
"Good heavens!" cried Elinor,
"could it be--could Willoughby!"--
"The first news that reached me of her,"
he continued, "came in a letter from herself, last October. It was
forwarded to me from Delaford, and I received it on the very morning of
our intended party to Whitwell; and this was the reason of my leaving
Barton so suddenly, which I am sure must at the time have appeared
strange to every body, and which I believe gave offence to some. Little
did Mr. Willoughby imagine, I suppose, when his looks censured me for
incivility in breaking up the party, that I was called away to the
relief of one whom he had made poor and miserable; but HAD he known it,
what would it have availed? Would he have been less gay or less happy in
the smiles of your sister? No, he had already done that, which no man
who CAN feel for another would do. He had left the girl whose youth and
innocence he had seduced, in a situation of the utmost distress, with no
creditable home, no help, no friends, ignorant of his address! He had
left her, promising to return; he neither returned, nor wrote, nor
relieved her."
"This is beyond every thing!" exclaimed
Elinor.
"His character is now before you; expensive,
dissipated, and worse than both. Knowing all this, as I have now known
it many weeks, guess what I must have felt on seeing your sister as fond
of him as ever, and on being assured that she was to marry him: guess
what I must have felt for all your sakes. When I came to you last week
and found you alone, I came determined to know the truth; though
irresolute what to do when it WAS known. My behaviour must have seemed
strange to you then; but now you will comprehend it. To suffer you all
to be so deceived; to see your sister--but what could I do? I had no
hope of interfering with success; and sometimes I thought your sister's
influence might yet reclaim him. But now, after such dishonorable usage,
who can tell what were his designs on her. Whatever they may have been,
however, she may now, and hereafter doubtless WILL turn with gratitude
towards her own condition, when she compares it with that of my poor
Eliza, when she considers the wretched and hopeless situation of this
poor girl, and pictures her to herself, with an affection for him so
strong, still as strong as her own, and with a mind tormented by
self-reproach, which must attend her through life. Surely this
comparison must have its use with her. She will feel her own sufferings
to be nothing. They proceed from no misconduct, and can bring no
disgrace. On the contrary, every friend must be made still more her
friend by them. Concern for her unhappiness, and respect for her
fortitude under it, must strengthen every attachment. Use your own
discretion, however, in communicating to her what I have told you. You
must know best what will be its effect; but had I not seriously, and
from my heart believed it might be of service, might lessen her regrets,
I would not have suffered myself to trouble you with this account of my
family afflictions, with a recital which may seem to have been intended
to raise myself at the expense of others."
Elinor's thanks followed this speech with grateful
earnestness; attended too with the assurance of her expecting material
advantage to Marianne, from the communication of what had passed.
"I have been more pained," said she,
"by her endeavors to acquit him than by all the rest; for it
irritates her mind more than the most perfect conviction of his
unworthiness can do. Now, though at first she will suffer much, I am
sure she will soon become easier. Have you," she continued, after a
short silence, "ever seen Mr. Willoughby since you left him at
Barton?"
"Yes," he replied gravely, "once I
have. One meeting was unavoidable."
Elinor, startled by his manner, looked at him
anxiously, saying,
"What? have you met him to--"
"I could meet him no other way. Eliza had
confessed to me, though most reluctantly, the name of her lover; and
when he returned to town, which was within a fortnight after myself, we
met by appointment, he to defend, I to punish his conduct. We returned
unwounded, and the meeting, therefore, never got abroad."
Elinor sighed over the fancied necessity of this;
but to a man and a soldier she presumed not to censure it.
"Such," said Colonel Brandon, after a
pause, "has been the unhappy resemblance between the fate of mother
and daughter! and so imperfectly have I discharged my trust!"
"Is she still in town?"
"No; as soon as she recovered from her
lying-in, for I found her near her delivery, I removed her and her child
into the country, and there she remains."
Recollecting, soon afterwards, that he was
probably dividing Elinor from her sister, he put an end to his visit,
receiving from her again the same grateful acknowledgments, and leaving
her full of compassion and esteem for him.
CHAPTER 32
When the particulars of this conversation were
repeated by Miss Dashwood to her sister, as they very soon were, the
effect on her was not entirely such as the former had hoped to see. Not
that Marianne appeared to distrust the truth of any part of it, for she
listened to it all with the most steady and submissive attention, made
neither objection nor remark, attempted no vindication of Willoughby,
and seemed to shew by her tears that she felt it to be impossible. But
though this behaviour assured Elinor that the conviction of this guilt
WAS carried home to her mind, though she saw with satisfaction the
effect of it, in her no longer avoiding Colonel Brandon when he called,
in her speaking to him, even voluntarily speaking, with a kind of
compassionate respect, and though she saw her spirits less violently
irritated than before, she did not see her less wretched. Her mind did
become settled, but it was settled in a gloomy dejection. She felt the
loss of Willoughby's character yet more heavily than she had felt the
loss of his heart; his seduction and desertion of Miss Williams, the
misery of that poor girl, and the doubt of what his designs might ONCE
have been on herself, preyed altogether so much on her spirits, that she
could not bring herself to speak of what she felt even to Elinor; and,
brooding over her sorrows in silence, gave more pain to her sister than
could have been communicated by the most open and most frequent
confession of them.
To give the feelings or the language of Mrs.
Dashwood on receiving and answering Elinor's letter would be only to
give a repetition of what her daughters had already felt and said; of a
disappointment hardly less painful than Marianne's, and an indignation
even greater than Elinor's. Long letters from her, quickly succeeding
each other, arrived to tell all that she suffered and thought; to
express her anxious solicitude for Marianne, and entreat she would bear
up with fortitude under this misfortune. Bad indeed must the nature of
Marianne's affliction be, when her mother could talk of fortitude!
mortifying and humiliating must be the origin of those regrets, which
SHE could wish her not to indulge!
Against the interest of her own individual
comfort, Mrs. Dashwood had determined that it would be better for
Marianne to be any where, at that time, than at Barton, where every
thing within her view would be bringing back the past in the strongest
and most afflicting manner, by constantly placing Willoughby before her,
such as she had always seen him there. She recommended it to her
daughters, therefore, by all means not to shorten their visit to Mrs.
Jennings; the length of which, though never exactly fixed, had been
expected by all to comprise at least five or six weeks. A variety of
occupations, of objects, and of company, which could not be procured at
Barton, would be inevitable there, and might yet, she hoped, cheat
Marianne, at times, into some interest beyond herself, and even into
some amusement, much as the ideas of both might now be spurned by her.
From all danger of seeing Willoughby again, her
mother considered her to be at least equally safe in town as in the
country, since his acquaintance must now be dropped by all who called
themselves her friends. Design could never bring them in each other's
way: negligence could never leave them exposed to a surprise; and chance
had less in its favour in the crowd of London than even in the
retirement of Barton, where it might force him before her while paying
that visit at Allenham on his marriage, which Mrs. Dashwood, from
foreseeing at first as a probable event, had brought herself to expect
as a certain one.
She had yet another reason for wishing her
children to remain where they were; a letter from her son-in-law had
told her that he and his wife were to be in town before the middle of
February, and she judged it right that they should sometimes see their
brother.
Marianne had promised to be guided by her mother's
opinion, and she submitted to it therefore without opposition, though it
proved perfectly different from what she wished and expected, though she
felt it to be entirely wrong, formed on mistaken grounds, and that by
requiring her longer continuance in London it deprived her of the only
possible alleviation of her wretchedness, the personal sympathy of her
mother, and doomed her to such society and such scenes as must prevent
her ever knowing a moment's rest.
But it was a matter of great consolation to her,
that what brought evil to herself would bring good to her sister; and
Elinor, on the other hand, suspecting that it would not be in her power
to avoid Edward entirely, comforted herself by thinking, that though
their longer stay would therefore militate against her own happiness, it
would be better for Marianne than an immediate return into Devonshire.
Her carefulness in guarding her sister from ever
hearing Willoughby's name mentioned, was not thrown away. Marianne,
though without knowing it herself, reaped all its advantage; for neither
Mrs. Jennings, nor Sir John, nor even Mrs. Palmer herself, ever spoke of
him before her. Elinor wished that the same forbearance could have
extended towards herself, but that was impossible, and she was obliged
to listen day after day to the indignation of them all.
Sir John, could not have thought it possible.
"A man of whom he had always had such reason to think well! Such a
good-natured fellow! He did not believe there was a bolder rider in
England! It was an unaccountable business. He wished him at the devil
with all his heart. He would not speak another word to him, meet him
where he might, for all the world! No, not if it were to be by the side
of Barton covert, and they were kept watching for two hours together.
Such a scoundrel of a fellow! such a deceitful dog! It was only the last
time they met that he had offered him one of Folly's puppies! and this
was the end of it!"
Mrs. Palmer, in her way, was equally angry.
"She was determined to drop his acquaintance immediately, and she
was very thankful that she had never been acquainted with him at all.
She wished with all her heart Combe Magna was not so near Cleveland; but
it did not signify, for it was a great deal too far off to visit; she
hated him so much that she was resolved never to mention his name again,
and she should tell everybody she saw, how good-for-nothing he
was."
The rest of Mrs. Palmer's sympathy was shewn in
procuring all the particulars in her power of the approaching marriage,
and communicating them to Elinor. She could soon tell at what
coachmaker's the new carriage was building, by what painter Mr.
Willoughby's portrait was drawn, and at what warehouse Miss Grey's
clothes might be seen.
The calm and polite unconcern of Lady Middleton on
the occasion was a happy relief to Elinor's spirits, oppressed as they
often were by the clamorous kindness of the others. It was a great
comfort to her to be sure of exciting no interest in ONE person at least
among their circle of friends: a great comfort to know that there was
ONE who would meet her without feeling any curiosity after particulars,
or any anxiety for her sister's health.
Every qualification is raised at times, by the
circumstances of the moment, to more than its real value; and she was
sometimes worried down by officious condolence to rate good-breeding as
more indispensable to comfort than good-nature.
Lady Middleton expressed her sense of the affair
about once every day, or twice, if the subject occurred very often, by
saying, "It is very shocking, indeed!" and by the means of
this continual though gentle vent, was able not only to see the Miss
Dashwoods from the first without the smallest emotion, but very soon to
see them without recollecting a word of the matter; and having thus
supported the dignity of her own sex, and spoken her decided censure of
what was wrong in the other, she thought herself at liberty to attend to
the interest of her own assemblies, and therefore determined (though
rather against the opinion of Sir John) that as Mrs. Willoughby would at
once be a woman of elegance and fortune, to leave her card with her as
soon as she married.
Colonel Brandon's delicate, unobtrusive enquiries
were never unwelcome to Miss Dashwood. He had abundantly earned the
privilege of intimate discussion of her sister's disappointment, by the
friendly zeal with which he had endeavoured to soften it, and they
always conversed with confidence. His chief reward for the painful
exertion of disclosing past sorrows and present humiliations, was given
in the pitying eye with which Marianne sometimes observed him, and the
gentleness of her voice whenever (though it did not often happen) she
was obliged, or could oblige herself to speak to him. THESE assured him
that his exertion had produced an increase of good-will towards himself,
and THESE gave Elinor hopes of its being farther augmented hereafter;
but Mrs. Jennings, who knew nothing of all this, who knew only that the
Colonel continued as grave as ever, and that she could neither prevail
on him to make the offer himself, nor commission her to make it for him,
began, at the end of two days, to think that, instead of Midsummer, they
would not be married till Michaelmas, and by the end of a week that it
would not be a match at all. The good understanding between the Colonel
and Miss Dashwood seemed rather to declare that the honours of the
mulberry-tree, the canal, and the yew arbour, would all be made over to
HER; and Mrs. Jennings had, for some time ceased to think at all of Mrs.
Ferrars.
Early in February, within a fortnight from the
receipt of Willoughby's letter, Elinor had the painful office of
informing her sister that he was married. She had taken care to have the
intelligence conveyed to herself, as soon as it was known that the
ceremony was over, as she was desirous that Marianne should not receive
the first notice of it from the public papers, which she saw her eagerly
examining every morning.
She received the news with resolute composure;
made no observation on it, and at first shed no tears; but after a short
time they would burst out, and for the rest of the day, she was in a
state hardly less pitiable than when she first learnt to expect the
event.
The Willoughbys left town as soon as they were
married; and Elinor now hoped, as there could be no danger of her seeing
either of them, to prevail on her sister, who had never yet left the
house since the blow first fell, to go out again by degrees as she had
done before.
About this time the two Miss Steeles, lately
arrived at their cousin's house in Bartlett's Buildings, Holburn,
presented themselves again before their more grand relations in Conduit
and Berkeley Streets; and were welcomed by them all with great
cordiality.
Elinor only was sorry to see them. Their presence
always gave her pain, and she hardly knew how to make a very gracious
return to the overpowering delight of Lucy in finding her STILL in town.
"I should have been quite disappointed if I
had not found you here STILL," said she repeatedly, with a strong
emphasis on the word. "But I always thought I SHOULD. I was almost
sure you would not leave London yet awhile; though you TOLD me, you
know, at Barton, that you should not stay above a MONTH. But I thought,
at the time, that you would most likely change your mind when it came to
the point. It would have been such a great pity to have went away before
your brother and sister came. And now to be sure you will be in no hurry
to be gone. I am amazingly glad you did not keep to YOUR WORD."
Elinor perfectly understood her, and was forced to
use all her self-command to make it appear that she did NOT.
"Well, my dear," said Mrs. Jennings,
"and how did you travel?"
"Not in the stage, I assure you,"
replied Miss Steele, with quick exultation; "we came post all the
way, and had a very smart beau to attend us. Dr. Davies was coming to
town, and so we thought we'd join him in a post-chaise; and he behaved
very genteelly, and paid ten or twelve shillings more than we did."
"Oh, oh!" cried Mrs. Jennings;
"very pretty, indeed! and the Doctor is a single man, I warrant
you."
"There now," said Miss Steele,
affectedly simpering, "everybody laughs at me so about the Doctor,
and I cannot think why. My cousins say they are sure I have made a
conquest; but for my part I declare I never think about him from one
hour's end to another. 'Lord! here comes your beau, Nancy,' my cousin
said t'other day, when she saw him crossing the street to the house. My
beau, indeed! said I--I cannot think who you mean. The Doctor is no beau
of mine."
"Aye, aye, that is very pretty talking--but
it won't do-- the Doctor is the man, I see."
"No, indeed!" replied her cousin, with
affected earnestness, "and I beg you will contradict it, if you
ever hear it talked of."
Mrs. Jennings directly gave her the gratifying
assurance that she certainly would NOT, and Miss Steele was made
completely happy.
"I suppose you will go and stay with your
brother and sister, Miss Dashwood, when they come to town," said
Lucy, returning, after a cessation of hostile hints, to the charge.
"No, I do not think we shall."
"Oh, yes, I dare say you will."
Elinor would not humour her by farther opposition.
"What a charming thing it is that Mrs.
Dashwood can spare you both for so long a time together!"
"Long a time, indeed!" interposed Mrs.
Jennings. "Why, their visit is but just begun!"
Lucy was silenced.
"I am sorry we cannot see your sister, Miss
Dashwood," said Miss Steele. "I am sorry she is not
well--" for Marianne had left the room on their arrival.
"You are very good. My sister will be equally
sorry to miss the pleasure of seeing you; but she has been very much
plagued lately with nervous head-aches, which make her unfit for company
or conversation."
"Oh, dear, that is a great pity! but such old
friends as Lucy and me!--I think she might see US; and I am sure we
would not speak a word."
Elinor, with great civility, declined the
proposal. Her sister was perhaps laid down upon the bed, or in her
dressing gown, and therefore not able to come to them.
"Oh, if that's all," cried Miss Steele,
"we can just as well go and see HER."
Elinor began to find this impertinence too much
for her temper; but she was saved the trouble of checking it, by Lucy's
sharp reprimand, which now, as on many occasions, though it did not give
much sweetness to the manners of one sister, was of advantage in
governing those of the other.
CHAPTER 33
After some opposition, Marianne yielded to her
sister's entreaties, and consented to go out with her and Mrs. Jennings
one morning for half an hour. She expressly conditioned, however, for
paying no visits, and would do no more than accompany them to Gray's in
Sackville Street, where Elinor was carrying on a negotiation for the
exchange of a few old-fashioned jewels of her mother.
When they stopped at the door, Mrs. Jennings
recollected that there was a lady at the other end of the street on whom
she ought to call; and as she had no business at Gray's, it was
resolved, that while her young friends transacted their's, she should
pay her visit and return for them.
On ascending the stairs, the Miss Dashwoods found
so many people before them in the room, that there was not a person at
liberty to tend to their orders; and they were obliged to wait. All that
could be done was, to sit down at that end of the counter which seemed
to promise the quickest succession; one gentleman only was standing
there, and it is probable that Elinor was not without hope of exciting
his politeness to a quicker despatch. But the correctness of his eye,
and the delicacy of his taste, proved to be beyond his politeness. He
was giving orders for a toothpick-case for himself, and till its size,
shape, and ornaments were determined, all of which, after examining and
debating for a quarter of an hour over every toothpick-case in the shop,
were finally arranged by his own inventive fancy, he had no leisure to
bestow any other attention on the two ladies, than what was comprised in
three or four very broad stares; a kind of notice which served to
imprint on Elinor the remembrance of a person and face, of strong,
natural, sterling insignificance, though adorned in the first style of
fashion.
Marianne was spared from the troublesome feelings
of contempt and resentment, on this impertinent examination of their
features, and on the puppyism of his manner in deciding on all the
different horrors of the different toothpick-cases presented to his
inspection, by remaining unconscious of it all; for she was as well able
to collect her thoughts within herself, and be as ignorant of what was
passing around her, in Mr. Gray's shop, as in her own bedroom.
At last the affair was decided. The ivory, the
gold, and the pearls, all received their appointment, and the gentleman
having named the last day on which his existence could be continued
without the possession of the toothpick-case, drew on his gloves with
leisurely care, and bestowing another glance on the Miss Dashwoods, but
such a one as seemed rather to demand than express admiration, walked
off with a happy air of real conceit and affected indifference.
Elinor lost no time in bringing her business
forward, was on the point of concluding it, when another gentleman
presented himself at her side. She turned her eyes towards his face, and
found him with some surprise to be her brother.
Their affection and pleasure in meeting was just
enough to make a very creditable appearance in Mr. Gray's shop. John
Dashwood was really far from being sorry to see his sisters again; it
rather gave them satisfaction; and his inquiries after their mother were
respectful and attentive.
Elinor found that he and Fanny had been in town
two days.
"I wished very much to call upon you
yesterday," said he, "but it was impossible, for we were
obliged to take Harry to see the wild beasts at Exeter Exchange; and we
spent the rest of the day with Mrs. Ferrars. Harry was vastly pleased.
THIS morning I had fully intended to call on you, if I could possibly
find a spare half hour, but one has always so much to do on first coming
to town. I am come here to bespeak Fanny a seal. But tomorrow I think I
shall certainly be able to call in Berkeley Street, and be introduced to
your friend Mrs. Jennings. I understand she is a woman of very good
fortune. And the Middletons too, you must introduce me to THEM. As my
mother-in-law's relations, I shall be happy to show them every respect.
They are excellent neighbours to you in the country, I understand."
"Excellent indeed. Their attention to our
comfort, their friendliness in every particular, is more than I can
express."
"I am extremely glad to hear it, upon my
word; extremely glad indeed. But so it ought to be; they are people of
large fortune, they are related to you, and every civility and
accommodation that can serve to make your situation pleasant might be
reasonably expected. And so you are most comfortably settled in your
little cottage and want for nothing! Edward brought us a most charming
account of the place: the most complete thing of its kind, he said, that
ever was, and you all seemed to enjoy it beyond any thing. It was a
great satisfaction to us to hear it, I assure you."
Elinor did feel a little ashamed of her brother;
and was not sorry to be spared the necessity of answering him, by the
arrival of Mrs. Jennings's servant, who came to tell her that his
mistress waited for them at the door.
Mr. Dashwood attended them down stairs, was
introduced to Mrs. Jennings at the door of her carriage, and repeating
his hope of being able to call on them the next day, took leave.
His visit was duly paid. He came with a pretence
at an apology from their sister-in-law, for not coming too; "but
she was so much engaged with her mother, that really she had no leisure
for going any where." Mrs. Jennings, however, assured him directly,
that she should not stand upon ceremony, for they were all cousins, or
something like it, and she should certainly wait on Mrs. John Dashwood
very soon, and bring her sisters to see her. His manners to THEM, though
calm, were perfectly kind; to Mrs. Jennings, most attentively civil; and
on Colonel Brandon's coming in soon after himself, he eyed him with a
curiosity which seemed to say, that he only wanted to know him to be
rich, to be equally civil to HIM.
After staying with them half an hour, he asked
Elinor to walk with him to Conduit Street, and introduce him to Sir John
and Lady Middleton. The weather was remarkably fine, and she readily
consented. As soon as they were out of the house, his enquiries began.
"Who is Colonel Brandon? Is he a man of
fortune?"
"Yes; he has very good property in
Dorsetshire."
"I am glad of it. He seems a most
gentlemanlike man; and I think, Elinor, I may congratulate you on the
prospect of a very respectable establishment in life."
"Me, brother! what do you mean?"
"He likes you. I observed him narrowly, and
am convinced of it. What is the amount of his fortune?"
"I believe about two thousand a year."
"Two thousand a-year;" and then working
himself up to a pitch of enthusiastic generosity, he added,
"Elinor, I wish with all my heart it were TWICE as much, for your
sake."
"Indeed I believe you," replied Elinor;
"but I am very sure that Colonel Brandon has not the smallest wish
of marrying ME."
"You are mistaken, Elinor; you are very much
mistaken. A very little trouble on your side secures him. Perhaps just
at present he may be undecided; the smallness of your fortune may make
him hang back; his friends may all advise him against it. But some of
those little attentions and encouragements which ladies can so easily
give will fix him, in spite of himself. And there can be no reason why
you should not try for him. It is not to be supposed that any prior
attachment on your side--in short, you know as to an attachment of that
kind, it is quite out of the question, the objections are
insurmountable-- you have too much sense not to see all that. Colonel
Brandon must be the man; and no civility shall be wanting on my part to
make him pleased with you and your family. It is a match that must give
universal satisfaction. In short, it is a kind of thing
that"--lowering his voice to an important whisper--"will be
exceedingly welcome to ALL PARTIES." Recollecting himself, however,
he added, "That is, I mean to say--your friends are all truly
anxious to see you well settled; Fanny particularly, for she has your
interest very much at heart, I assure you. And her mother too, Mrs.
Ferrars, a very good-natured woman, I am sure it would give her great
pleasure; she said as much the other day."
Elinor would not vouchsafe any answer.
"It would be something remarkable, now,"
he continued, "something droll, if Fanny should have a brother and
I a sister settling at the same time. And yet it is not very
unlikely."
"Is Mr. Edward Ferrars," said Elinor,
with resolution, "going to be married?"
"It is not actually settled, but there is
such a thing in agitation. He has a most excellent mother. Mrs. Ferrars,
with the utmost liberality, will come forward, and settle on him a
thousand a year, if the match takes place. The lady is the Hon. Miss
Morton, only daughter of the late Lord Morton, with thirty thousand
pounds. A very desirable connection on both sides, and I have not a
doubt of its taking place in time. A thousand a-year is a great deal for
a mother to give away, to make over for ever; but Mrs. Ferrars has a
noble spirit. To give you another instance of her liberality:--The other
day, as soon as we came to town, aware that money could not be very
plenty with us just now, she put bank-notes into Fanny's hands to the
amount of two hundred pounds. And extremely acceptable it is, for we
must live at a great expense while we are here."
He paused for her assent and compassion; and she
forced herself to say,
"Your expenses both in town and country must
certainly be considerable; but your income is a large one."
"Not so large, I dare say, as many people
suppose. I do not mean to complain, however; it is undoubtedly a
comfortable one, and I hope will in time be better. The enclosure of
Norland Common, now carrying on, is a most serious drain. And then I
have made a little purchase within this half year; East Kingham Farm,
you must remember the place, where old Gibson used to live. The land was
so very desirable for me in every respect, so immediately adjoining my
own property, that I felt it my duty to buy it. I could not have
answered it to my conscience to let it fall into any other hands. A man
must pay for his convenience; and it HAS cost me a vast deal of
money."
"More than you think it really and
intrinsically worth."
"Why, I hope not that. I might have sold it
again, the next day, for more than I gave: but, with regard to the
purchase-money, I might have been very unfortunate indeed; for the
stocks were at that time so low, that if I had not happened to have the
necessary sum in my banker's hands, I must have sold out to very great
loss."
Elinor could only smile.
"Other great and inevitable expenses too we
have had on first coming to Norland. Our respected father, as you well
know, bequeathed all the Stanhill effects that remained at Norland (and
very valuable they were) to your mother. Far be it from me to repine at
his doing so; he had an undoubted right to dispose of his own property
as he chose, but, in consequence of it, we have been obliged to make
large purchases of linen, china, &c. to supply the place of what was
taken away. You may guess, after all these expenses, how very far we
must be from being rich, and how acceptable Mrs. Ferrars's kindness
is."
"Certainly," said Elinor; "and
assisted by her liberality, I hope you may yet live to be in easy
circumstances."
"Another year or two may do much towards
it," he gravely replied; "but however there is still a great
deal to be done. There is not a stone laid of Fanny's green-house, and
nothing but the plan of the flower-garden marked out."
"Where is the green-house to be?"
"Upon the knoll behind the house. The old
walnut trees are all come down to make room for it. It will be a very
fine object from many parts of the park, and the flower-garden will
slope down just before it, and be exceedingly pretty. We have cleared
away all the old thorns that grew in patches over the brow."
Elinor kept her concern and her censure to
herself; and was very thankful that Marianne was not present, to share
the provocation.
Having now said enough to make his poverty clear,
and to do away the necessity of buying a pair of ear-rings for each of
his sisters, in his next visit at Gray's his thoughts took a cheerfuller
turn, and he began to congratulate Elinor on having such a friend as
Mrs. Jennings.
"She seems a most valuable woman indeed--Her
house, her style of living, all bespeak an exceeding good income; and it
is an acquaintance that has not only been of great use to you hitherto,
but in the end may prove materially advantageous.--Her inviting you to
town is certainly a vast thing in your favour; and indeed, it speaks
altogether so great a regard for you, that in all probability when she
dies you will not be forgotten.-- She must have a great deal to
leave."
"Nothing at all, I should rather suppose; for
she has only her jointure, which will descend to her children."
"But it is not to be imagined that she lives
up to her income. Few people of common prudence will do THAT; and
whatever she saves, she will be able to dispose of."
"And do you not think it more likely that she
should leave it to her daughters, than to us?"
"Her daughters are both exceedingly well
married, and therefore I cannot perceive the necessity of her
remembering them farther. Whereas, in my opinion, by her taking so much
notice of you, and treating you in this kind of way, she has given you a
sort of claim on her future consideration, which a conscientious woman
would not disregard. Nothing can be kinder than her behaviour; and she
can hardly do all this, without being aware of the expectation it
raises."
"But she raises none in those most concerned.
Indeed, brother, your anxiety for our welfare and prosperity carries you
too far."
"Why, to be sure," said he, seeming to
recollect himself, "people have little, have very little in their
power. But, my dear Elinor, what is the matter with Marianne?-- she
looks very unwell, has lost her colour, and is grown quite thin. Is she
ill?"
"She is not well, she has had a nervous
complaint on her for several weeks."
"I am sorry for that. At her time of life,
any thing of an illness destroys the bloom for ever! Her's has been a
very short one! She was as handsome a girl last September, as I ever
saw; and as likely to attract the man. There was something in her style
of beauty, to please them particularly. I remember Fanny used to say
that she would marry sooner and better than you did; not but what she is
exceedingly fond of YOU, but so it happened to strike her. She will be
mistaken, however. I question whether Marianne NOW, will marry a man
worth more than five or six hundred a-year, at the utmost, and I am very
much deceived if YOU do not do better. Dorsetshire! I know very little
of Dorsetshire; but, my dear Elinor, I shall be exceedingly glad to know
more of it; and I think I can answer for your having Fanny and myself
among the earliest and best pleased of your visitors."
Elinor tried very seriously to convince him that
there was no likelihood of her marrying Colonel Brandon; but it was an
expectation of too much pleasure to himself to be relinquished, and he
was really resolved on seeking an intimacy with that gentleman, and
promoting the marriage by every possible attention. He had just
compunction enough for having done nothing for his sisters himself, to
be exceedingly anxious that everybody else should do a great deal; and
an offer from Colonel Brandon, or a legacy from Mrs. Jennings, was the
easiest means of a |